When I woke up and looked around I had no idea what to do except scream, so I did. I screamed and screamed until someone came in the sterile white room I was trapped in. He was tall, dressed in solid black and I hated him the moment I saw him. What the fuck was this place?

My hands were strapped to the bed along with my legs. How the fuck did I get here? The last thing I remembered was being sentenced to death for a crime I didn't commit. The crime? Murder. I didn't do it, but no one seemed to care. I was nothing to anyone anymore. Now I wished I were back home, back to where my life was before that day. Back to the drugs and men.

"You're awake," the stranger said quietly while running his hands through his hair. "That's good."

"Who the fuck are you and where the fuck am I?"

"I'm Michael," he smiled but I didn't buy it. "You're in your new home."

"New home?" I snorted at him. "Am I dead?" That's what I had thought. This was my hell and he was the devil.

"No, you're not dead although you would be soon if we hadn't gotten to you."

"Who are you?"

"I told you, I'm Michael. You're Maria DeLuca and you were sentenced to die. We saw something in you. You have potential and we're going to mold you. Make you into something."

I stared at him. "What are you talking about?"

"This is Section." He waved his arm in the air. "You're here to help your country. You're going to be an alien hunter."

I fought back a smile. Was this guy for real? "Alien, huh?" I laughed. "There's no such things as aliens."

"Yeah, there are and you're going to hunt them and bring them here for analysis."

I shook my head; he had to be lying. This was a dream. If I could, I would pinch myself. "Aliens?"

"Aliens, Maria." He smiled at me again and I'm not sure if I still hate him. "You'll be trained to detect them and how to bring them here. After your courses, you'll be given a new life."

"Okay," I nodded. I can do this. It's obvious the man's insane I'll just play along.

"Good," he grinned and I felt my heart flutter. That was bad. "You probably want to get out of those restraints, don't you?"

I nodded. Perfect. He undid my legs first and then my wrists. Without hesitation, I jumped and tried to run towards the door. Before I knew what happened, he had me against him. My breasts crushed against his chest with only thin fabric between us. I was out of breath. He grabbed me by the shoulders and led me back to the bed. "You escape, you die."

I slumped down and noticed I was wearing white drawstring pants and a white tank top. Whose clothes were these? I opened my mouth to speak, but I couldn't find the words. After a minute, I found my nerve again. "What now?"

"You learn."

I saw a glimmer in his eye, something foreign. Something alien? I almost laughed. "Then what?"

"Then you go to Roswell, New Mexico."

"Roswell," I laughed. "You're serious aren't you?"

"Dead serious Maria." He opened a door I hadn't noticed before. "Your shower." He motioned to me and then the small room.

I walked past him and stepped inside. It was sterile, like everything else. I stripped in front of him and stepped into the tiled cubicle not bothering to close the shower door. This was fun. I washed my hair and then my body while I watched Michael watching me.

As I turned off the water and stepped out of the shower my nipples hardened to sharpened points. I brushed by him and walked back to the bed. I lay down on and spread my legs. He watched, an amused smile played on his face.

"Don't you want me?" I asked.

He picked my clothes up from the floor and tossed them on me. "Get dressed."

So that was how I met Michael Guerin. Me, Maria DeLuca, a thief, a burglar, an addict and convicted felon was working for something called 'Section'. An alien hunter. Just when I thought it couldn't get any stranger, it did.

.Chapter Two

So, here I am in this clinical sterile room, still. Michael's been here to see me a few times over the last few days, but I haven't met anyone else. Some woman brings me in food, but she won't talk to me. I tried everything from being polite to screaming obscenities at her. Nothing. I guess its some type of 'Section' rule, don't talk to the new girl.

It's been about four days since I woke up here and if it's possible, I know less than before. Mr. Michael Guerin doesn't tell me shit. He strolls in my room and tells me I'm going to start all this big bad alien hunter training, but do I? Hell no, not yet any way. He's got my curiosity though. All this talk about aliens. Yeah, like they're real. I've seen a lot in my young life, but little white men with almond-shaped eyes, never. A few of the men I've been with have resembled aliens, but that's a whole other story and one I don't want to relive again, not right now. As I sit here in these stupid white clothes all I want is my leather jacket and boots back. I know they were at the prison, my only personal affects. I wonder if these government morons were bright enough to bring me my shit. It's not much, but it's all I have.

The door opens and surprise, it's mystery Michael. He's smiling and holding a large canvas bag in his hand. Doesn't he ever wear anything but black? God, he looks good in black. "What do you want?"

"I thought you might like some real clothes to wear, your training begins tonight." He handed me the bag and I tore through it. Designer names, some I don't recognize; something that I've never had before. They're all my sizes, right down to underwear and bras, which by the way, I haven't worn in years. Near the bottom of the bag is my jacket. Thank God! I bring it to my face and inhale the rich smell of old leather. "Miss the jacket?"

"It was my father's," I told him before I could stop myself. Damn, he didn't need to know that. He doesn't need to know anything more about me. But I bet he already knows more than he's letting on.

"I know," he smiled as if he's reading my mind.

Shit, I hope he can't do that. That would be a bad. He does not look good in black. He does not look good in black. "So, what do we do tonight?"

"You learn how to fit in."

"Fit into what? Like a box?" I fought back a smile and got a slight one in return from him.

"How to fit into society. The real society. Not the filth and lewdness you were accustomed to." His brows knit together. "You came from a bad place."

"It wasn't that bad," I lied. Men, drugs, men, liquor, more men, more drugs. I wanted to cry in happiness thinking that I'd never have to go back to that again. But I couldn't remember ever crying in joy. Or ever really crying much at all. When I was arrested I cried; but I was so strung out I don't know if I was crying because I was being arrested or crying because I watched a cat get hit by the cop car as he slammed into the curb to get me. Either way, Maria DeLuca was so not a crier.

"It was bad," he shook his head. "But that's over now. You're going to be doing a good thing here, the sooner you get started, the better."

"Afraid of a Martian attack?" I quipped.

"Don't take this lightly Maria, it's nothing to joke around about. We're spending time and money on you to make sure you are as prepared as you can be. It's a dangerous job and I can't guarantee you'll come out alive."

"So you rescued me from a death sentence to put me into," I laughed, "an alien death sentence?"

"You didn't deserve to die in prison," he walked closer to me and sat on the edge of the bed amid my new clothes and jacket. "You've done a lot of bad things, but you've never killed anyone. The charge was bogus."

"How do you know?" I hear my breath catch. Damn.

"Don't you know by now? We're Section, we know everything." He smiled again. He's got a great smile.

"Okay then, Michael." I stood and put my hand on my hip noticing the way he watched me move. "Do you teach me how to fit in?"

He shook his head. "No, I'll teach you other things."

Woo-hoo! I wanted to shout, but of course being the cool chick that I am, didn't. There were still things I didn't understand, a lot of things. After him telling me I was going to be an alien hunter the other day I hadn't asked any other questions during our short visits. God knows I'm brimming over with them, but for some reason I trust Michael. It may be my newfound freedom and the first person I saw or it could just be him. "Who teaches me tonight?"

"Her name is Rena and she's waiting."

I nodded and picked out a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt from the pile. I stripped off the horrid tank top first and looked to Michael. He seemed to be trying not to watch, so I stepped in front of him. I picked up the T-shirt and slowly slid it over my head.

"There are bras in this pile, Maria." He said. Wait, did I hear a hesitation in his voice?

"Yeah, haven't worn one in a while." I smiled and untied the drawstrings letting the pants drop to the floor. I smiled as he checked me out. Pulling the jeans up my legs I looked to him and he held up a pair of black panties. I shrugged and he set them back down. I tucked in my shirt and slid on a pair of black leather mules that had been on the bottom of the bag with my boots. Thank God I still had my boots. "Ready Michael?"

"Ready," he stood and led me from the room where I had been held captive for at least the last four days. Without the benefit of a clock or window I wasn't really sure of the day or time or anything else, actually.

He led me down a long steel gray corridor. As we neared the end I could hear something. Holy shit, they were voices! "What the hell is this place?" I slowed my pace down as electronic beeps filtered through to my ears.

"This Maria, is Section." He extended his hand in front of him and led me into what looked like a converted warehouse.

It was all gray, glass and mirrors. It looked so professional. I saw people at huge computers tapping away with headsets on. There was a glass window that had maps on it. Wait, they were in the glass. What the fuck? I looked up and saw what I would call an observation deck. A few men in suits were staring down behind more glass at all the people down here, me included. I waved and heard Michael sigh. "Who's up there?"

"People you don't want to piss off," he took my elbow and I felt the heat from his palm. "Come on."

He led me up some stairs and into a room. At one end was a big screen TV. Rock on! At the other end I saw magazines, books, laptop computers and clothes all on top of a huge conference table. I didn't see the woman at first standing on the other side of the table. Must be Rena.

"Maria," she walked around the table to me and extended her hand and I shook it.

She was my age or close to it, slim but not skinny. Her hair was red, not auburn, but fire-engine red. I liked her immediately. She looked me over and smiled. "She's not so bad Michael."

I turned to him and saw the flush on his neck. "I know Rena. She just needs some work." He smiled at her and I wondered if they were an item. Damn it!

"She's got the look down, I think she'll blend easily."

"She does have a look." Michael nodded and took a step back. He raised an eyebrow at me and then turned away and walked out of the room. I watched him walk away. God, look at that ass!

"Maria?" Rena was watching me. "We have some work to do. Michael has told you that you're being trained as an alien hunter, correct?"

I nodded and ran my hand through my long dirty blond hair. "Yeah. The big heap alien hunter."

"Good," her smile wasn't as nice this time. "This isn't a joke, Maria. This is a business that we do. If you can't take this seriously then I'll refer you to the extermination team."

"Extermination?" I know the color drained from my face. What the hell was I getting in to? Rena was beginning to scare me and I don't scare all that easily. "I'm sorry."

"Good," her smile this time was back to pleasant and I take back the part about liking her. I don't like her at all.

She led me to the table and we looked through magazines, fashion magazines and women's issues. Oh joy, I thought, but I'd never say it out loud. Not with the threat of extermination so close to the surface.

When Michael reappeared I was happy to see him. It was hours later and I was beat. Everything new and hip was ground into my memory. I think if they asked me to name the top ten on the billboard hits, I could, or the bestseller list or any current event, I was so the girl. I thought a few years in lock-up watching nothing but soap operas might have melted my brain. I was wrong, thank you very much.

Maria DeLuca was back among the living and had the last four years of events, fashion, music, books, and history engraved on the brain. God I missed a lot. For a minute I felt sorry for myself. I never graduated from high school. I was smart enough to, but I didn't have the time for it. It was only a year after I should have graduated that I got arrested.

"How'd she do?" Michael asked pursing his lips together.

"She's very intelligent, you were right." Rena smiled after applying fresh lipstick.

Damn, she wants him.

"I'm always right."

"Then try to convince her to wear a bra." Rena nodded towards my breasts.

I stood straighter and Michael smiled. Yeah! Score one for DeLuca.

He led me from the room and back through the labyrinth of Section. "So, everyone here hunts aliens, huh?"

"No," he said and looked around. The area was nearly empty now. Only a handful of people sat tapping away; the observation deck was dark. It must be late, or early, damn, I need a watch. "You're it in the alien hunter department."

"Me?" I pointed to myself and instantly felt stupid. Of course you, dumbass. I rolled my eyes. "What about you?"

"I'm in charge of you. You belong to me," he said and stopped walking. "This is a new division of Section. You'll report directly to me, no one else."

"What about everyone else?" I asked waving my arms in the air. "All the people that were here today?"

"Section is an anti-terrorist group. We are covert and no one who's not supposed to knows we exist. We send in teams to thwart terrorist attacks against this country and our allies."

"Okay," I nod slowly. This is too much; it sounds like a movie; maybe something with Harrison Ford in it. "You worked here long?"

"I was raised here," he looked away as he talked. "But that's enough about me. Get a good night's sleep. Tomorrow we start the physical training."

"With you?" I ask and keep my fingers crossed. I can totally see myself getting physical with Michael Guerin.

"Yeah, with me."

He opens the door to my sterile little room and I walk in. First I see the TV, then a dresser with toiletries on it. All the clothes are gone from the bed and I'm betting they're in my new dresser. An alarm clock is next to the bed and the restraints are gone. The clock tells me it's after two. I step closer and see the AM lit up. Damn it's late. Lights out in lock-up was nine PM sharp.

"Sleep tight Maria," he steps closer to me and I swear he's going to kiss me, but he doesn't. He leaves the room and I strip down to nothing and crawl under the cool sheets thinking about this new life I've been given.

.Chapter Three

I got dressed in black sweatpants and T-shirt the next morning and waited for Michael to come and get me. Physical training? Sounded like fun. I laid on the bed and watched TV, constantly changing the channel. God, there was so much on! I didn't hear him open the door, but I sensed him. I looked and there he was in all his blackness. Black sweatpants and T-shirt, God, we could have been twins.

"Ready Maria?"

Damn straight I was ready. I think I was born ready. I stood up and he looked at me shaking his head. "What?"

"The shirt," he pointed to the black baby T that came to my navel. "Do you think that's really good to work out in?"

"I think so," I shrugged and jumped off the bed and followed him out of the room. "Hey, am I going to have to live in there forever? I feel like a fucking hamster."

"No," he smiled leading me past the hustle and bustle of Section. "Just until your done training then you're going to Roswell."

"Right, alien capital of the world. That's where they had the alien crash in the sixties, right?"

"The forties," his smile hidden behind his hand. I could get him, I was sure. Big mystery man Michael Guerin was no match for me.

We walked through yet another corridor the same steely gray as the rest, less people down this way, though. Always a good. I walked in back of him and watched him. Damn, that man looked good in sweats. I actually pried my eyes away from his ass long enough to notice the few people in different glass enclosed rooms staring at us. "Why are they staring?" I asked and stuck my tongue out at an overtly obvious woman who was gawking.

He shrugged. A man of few words.

"I'm serious," I caught up next to him. "Every room we walk by, people stare. Is it you or me?"

"It’s probably you, Maria," he said and I know there was the hint of a smile. Yes!

We stopped in front of huge glass doors and he leaned in for something, a retinal scan? You have got to be kidding me. The lights on the doorknob changed from red to green and we went inside. The gym. A retinal scan to get into a gym?

"So are there top secret barbells in here or something?" I asked walking around on the floor mat. I saw him roll his eyes. "Then why the big security issue?"

"Everything in Section is high security."

As I was nodding total acceptance he sucker punched me in the stomach. I keeled over. "You mother fucker!"

"Get up," he stood there watching me struggle. Bastard!

I got up as fast as I could and went after him, of course, he easily ducked and I went flying into the padded wall. Now my confidence was shot and I was pissed. I turned to him with my hair hanging in my face, sweating. I bit back any sign of pain and walked calmly to him. He was watching me, waiting for me to do something. I knew that look from others. I paced in front of him and then kneed him in the groin. When he doubled over, I smiled.

"Don't ever try that shit with me again," I put my hands on my hips and waited for him to regain his composure. "Asshole."

I watched as he stood and then looked at me, his eyes watering. Good. He stepped closer to me and I thought I'd feel heat coming off of him, but I didn't. It was cold.

"The next time you-"

"Do that?" I finished for him. "What Michael, what are you going to do?"

He nodded. "Maybe you're not as good as I thought you'd be."

I don't know if he meant it or if he was just saying it to get me worked up. I assumed the latter because before I knew it we were doing some type of hand to hand combat. I don't know where I learned how to do this! As he came at me I warded him off. It was very cool. I was holding my own against an obviously well trained fighting machine.

"See," he croaked as I held his neck in the crook of my elbow. "I'm always right. I knew you were the one."

The one? Did I win? Was I Charlie and just won a chocolate factory? A Michael dipped in chocolate? Damn it, as I'm wondering what the hell he means I feel myself flying over his shoulder and landing on my back. The wind clearly knocked out of me. "Shit."

He straddles me and I notice my baby-T has ridden up, I can feel the cool air on the bottom of my breasts against my sweaty skin. He glances down and I know he wants me. That's it, plain and simple. He wants me. I licked my lips still thinking about a chocolate-coated Michael. "You still need work."

"Yeah? I thought I did pretty good against you," I smile but he doesn't smile back. Sweat from his forehead drips onto mine as he hovers.

"You did okay, Maria." He doesn't budge. "But I could have killed you six different times."

"Good thing you didn't, huh?"

He raised an eyebrow and then got off me. This was so not working out the way I'd hoped. We trained more and eventually I'd tuned in on some key things. I had to be strong for this. I had to be prepared for anything. Expect the unexpected. Without words, I was beginning to understand that this could be a very dangerous thing. Fuck!

Out of breath and ready to pass out from exhaustion I sat on the mat with my knees raised, arms resting on them. I felt him sit next to me and was delighted to hear his breathing was slightly shallower than normal.

"So these aliens? They're big and bad, huh?"

"I don't know," he looked at me and I totally saw the concern in his eyes. Concern for me? I don't know yet. "We don't know all that much about them."

"What do you know?"

"That there was a crash in Roswell in 1947. We have the documentation from the FBI, the Air Force and NTSB. No one has found anything to do with wreckage, so I'm assuming whatever they crashed in is still intact."

"So there's a big spaceship just laying around in the desert, huh?" I wanted to laugh but for some reason I didn't think Michael would appreciate it. Maybe later. "What exactly am I doing here for you?" That's it. I need to know some answers and I need to know them now. Patience has never been a virtue for Maria DeLuca and I don't think now is the time to start. "I've been taught how to act like a normal member of society and how to get my ass kicked. Why? I want to know what the fuck I'm doing here!"

"We've been over it Maria," he sighed and I felt the urge to deck him. I could knock those teeth perfectly straight if I wanted to!

"This is shit," I stood up and walked in a circle behind him. "Why me? Why am I 'the one'?"

"I've been searching for the right one for this job for a long time." He sighed. I walked back and stood in front of him. "You weren't all that easy to find."

"Again, why me?" I stood with my hands on my hips. I don't think I was doing it to be aggressive, I think I was doing it to keep my arms from shaking. "Why couldn't you use one of the Section flunkies to do it. I'm sure there are so many others here that would be more qualified to hunt aliens than me."

"No," he stood up and faced me, our faces inches apart. Yum. "It had to be someone I could train, someone I could mold."

"I ain't Jell-O, buddy," I shook my head and broke away from his intense stare.

"I picked you, Maria. From an ocean of people, I picked you." He grabbed my forearms until I met his eyes again. "You're the only one I believe in that can do this."

I wanted to ask a thousand questions, but instead I sank into his eyes.

"You're strong, physically and mentally. You have no family, no friends, no one at all. You're intelligent, quick on your feet." He ran his tongue over his lower lip and I think I might have actually swooned. "You're capable and I didn't want you to die in prison."

"So…" Damn it DeLuca, get it together! "You were checking out the local pokey and came across little old me, huh?" Better.

"You could say that. Or you could say I was looking for you anywhere and everywhere."

"Me?" Good thing I'm already sweaty.

"Someone like you." He let go of my arms. "This is a big deal, Maria. I asked for this division and I got it. I have to make it worthwhile or…"

"Extermination team?" I offered earning a surprised look from him.

"Rena?" He smiled crookedly as I nodded. "She's a pain, isn't she?" He almost laughed.

A pain? Yes! "Yeah, do I have to see her again?"

"I don't know. Her review will come out tomorrow." Michael looked to the clock on the wall. "We better get you back to your room, I have a meeting."

"How much longer?" I looked to the ground. "How much longer before you decide if your keeping me or not?"

He was smiling when I faced him. "I'm keeping you Maria, I can promise you that."

Excellent. I followed him back down the corridor to my hamster cage and stripped off my shirt. His casual glances were not unnoticed. "Sweaty."

"I can see that." He spared a long glance at my chest before taking a step back. "We're back in the gym in the morning."

"Where are you going tonight?" I asked willing him to stay with me.

"I may stop back by later," he only looked in my eyes.

"Thanks," I weakened. Damn. "It gets kind of lonely in here."

Michael nodded and walked away leaving me feeling embarrassed and lonely. I didn't believe him when he said he might be back. I ate dinner with Pat Sajak and Vanna. A knock at the door sent me flying off the bed. The door opened and basic black came in. He looked at my outfit and frowned.

"I know those were not in the bag," he pointed to my cut-off denim shorts.

"They were," I smiled, "they were just a little long."

Michael stepped closer to me then walked to the bed and sat down. I joined him and turned down the volume on the TV.

"I have to know something from you, Maria." He took a deep breath. "This isn't part of training and it's not a trick question."

"Shoot." Every nerve in my body began to twitch.

"Can I trust you?"

Trust? I had to think about it for a minute. I didn't know the last time anyone had trusted me. Was it in high school? Doubtful. Prison? Yeah, right. My dad? It was my dad. "Yeah, Michael, you can trust me. You're all I got right now, so I have to trust you."

"Good," he leaned closer to me and moved in for the kill, woo-hoo! Shafted. His lips met my cheek and whispered in my ear. "Because I trust you. Like I told you before, you're the one."

He stayed with me for awhile, I don't know how long really because I feel asleep. When I woke up, he was gone. I couldn't remember the last time I had fallen asleep unafraid.

.Chapter Four

It's official, training sucks. I thought it would be all tumble around on the mat with Michael, but no, I have to work. And it's hard work. It's been almost two weeks and I can see the difference in my biceps and thighs. I try to show Michael my thigh muscles all the time; he just smiles at me. Maybe I was wrong and he doesn't want me. I don't know yet, hell, lately I've almost been too tired to care. Almost.

Sleep is easier for me now. I think it's because I'm so damn tired at the end of the day all I want to do is take a shower and go to bed. I sleep through the night, too. There's something I haven't done in, God, I don't even know how long. We'll just say a long time. I feel like I barely have time to think about anything anymore, which is a good, maybe it's better this way.

I can't help but to think about Michael, but I see him everyday and he's really the only person here in Section that I've talked to. He won't let me out to run around by myself and that pisses me off. I tell him I'm not five and he just smiles. If I wasn't in love with his smile it would really piss me off.

I have to wear a sports bra now to train in, too. I didn't want to, but one too many days of getting my ass kicked was all I needed to convince me otherwise. I swear, as much as I try I'm still getting nothing back from Michael. I wonder if he's gay?

A knock at the door scared the crap out of me. I'm not used to people knocking on anything. I look and guess who? Oh yeah, the man in black.

"What do you want?" I rolled over on the bed knowing my shirt was riding high. "Don't you ever wear anything but black? You remind me of that one guy…"

"Johnny Cash?" He offers.

"I was leaning more towards The Crow," my turn to roll my eyes. Johnny Cash? Whatever. "So, what do you want?"

"I thought you might want to go out tonight." He said and looked to the floor before meeting my surprised eyes.

"Out? Like in out out? Out of Section?" I sat up hoping my excitement wasn't entirely too obvious.

"Yes Maria, out of Section. You've been here for over two weeks and I think it's time to give you a treat for all your hard work." His eyes flicker with amusement. "What do you think?"

"Hell yeah!" I jumped off the bed. "Let's go."

He looked at the T-shirt and panties I was wearing. "Do you want to change first?"

"So this isn't appropriate?" I asked slipping the T-shirt over my head and standing in front of him. "Better?"

His eyes followed every curve of my body and I thought about jumping him right there. Finally he met my eyes and raised one eyebrow. "Not tonight, Maria."

I turned around and shrugged with butterflies in my stomach so big I could have sworn they were bats. Not gay, woo-hoo! I rummaged in the dresser through my entirely too small wardrobe and held up black pants and shirt to him. "Better?"

He nodded and watched me dress. The pants were tight and were tailored cut to my body. The shirt was tight as well and had a neckline that dipped so far down I was going to have to watch that my boobs didn't pop out. Or maybe…I put on my boots and leather jacket, ran a hand through my hair and turned to face him again. "So tall, dark and mysterious, where are we going?"

He offered his hand to me as an answer and I took it. Hell yeah, I took it. We walked through Section getting stares from those working. I fought the urge to flip them off. We walked through a freaking maze before finally retinal scanning out of the building.

We stepped out into the cool dark night and I inhaled deeply. It was the first time in over four years I had been outside without fences and armed guards; it didn't even seem to matter that I was in hell and my date was the devil, because I felt great! I looked around the unfamiliar street and then to Michael. "Where in the hell are we?"

"Washington D.C." He said nonchalantly and escorted me by the hand to the curb. He hailed a cab and let me get in first.

I was in awe as we drove around the city, my face up against the window like a kid. D.C. was a long way off from Fulton County Jail in Georgia. Our ride came to a stop in front of a restaurant. Real food? I almost wet myself in anticipation. We got out of the cab and Michael led me inside the building. We sat at a table and Michael ordered wine for us. Wine? The last thing I drank close to wine that I remember was MadDog 20/20 and I don't remember much after that.

"Maria, tell me about him." Michael rested his elbows on the table and slowly scanned the room eventually landing on my questioning face. "Your father."

I stared at him. My dad? Why the hell does he want to know about my dad? "Why?"

"Maybe I want to know more about you Maria." His eyes met mine and once again, I think I swooned.

"My dad was a great guy," I smiled when I talked about my dad. "He was the best actually. He raised me, wait, do you know this already?" I had almost forgotten I was sitting across from the omniscient one.

"I know the basics, not the emotions."

I nodded, sounds reasonable. "My mom split when I was little and dear old dad took over. He was my everything. I used to be a good girl. Little Maria DeLuca did good in school, had friends, had everything. Then one day my dad didn't wake up. I was sophomore in high school. He had a brain aneurysm and died." I bit back tears. Damn it! "Then everything fell apart and I fell in the downward spiral to jail."

"You loved him."

"Yeah I loved him! He was my everything! Weren't you listening?" As I get agitated I think I see where Michael is going with this. "I told you that you can trust me. I won't bail on you and I won't fuck up."

"I hope not," the corners of his mouth twitched. "I need to make sure that you won't try to run away, Maria. That's why I'm asking. When your dad died you fell apart. I need you to be strong."

"You don't think I've been strong for the last few years? I had to be strong or they would have eaten me alive." The bitter memories of my first few weeks in prison resurface and I want to scream. I want to scream at Michael for drudging all this up. "When I tell you I won't run, believe me."

"You're going to be alone in a strange town on a dangerous mission and the temptation to run will be there, so will the opportunity. I just want you to remember one thing, Section will find you and they will kill you."

"I won't run." All of my bravado is gone, for now. All I want to do is curl up on my dad's lap and let him tell me stories. "I promise."

He nodded as the waiter appeared with our wine. Michael orders dinner for us both and I don't even bitch, score one polite point for DeLuca!

"What do they look like?"

"Who?" Michael's scanning the room again.

"Aliens? I mean are they like they way they're always depicted?"

"No, that I'm sure of. If they were, don't you think someone would have noticed by now?"

"Okay, smart ass." I grinned and it was honest. "Then what?"

"I think they'll look just like you or me. Human."

"So, I'm suppose to track down some almost sixty-year old aliens who look human?" I almost laughed. If anyone else was listening to this conversation…

"They won't look that old, they won't be that old." He pauses and I think he wants to say more, but doesn't.

"Okay," I nodded as our dinner arrived. I don't know what the hell it is, but it is damn good. Some kind of chicken and something. I devoured dinner and ordered desert. I wasn't paying the bill. "Hey, do I get paid for this alien hunter thing?"

"Of course," Michael watched me lick chocolate syrup off my fork and once again I was envisioning the chocolate-dipped Michael.

When we left the restaurant Michael walked me by the hand down the street. I noticed my breasts were close to poppage and then I noticed Michael noticing too. He grinned crookedly. I wasn't really all that ready to get back to my hamster cage so the walk along the city streets was welcomed with big fucking open arms.

I felt the hand on my shoulder first. I spun around and faced a stranger; pantyhose pulled over his head. I looked to the place Michael had been a minute ago and he was gone. Oh shit.

.Chapter Five

Oh shit was right! Michael was gone. He split. Tiniest sign of trouble and he bales. Typical man. I looked back at the pantyhose man; he had a knife in his hand. At first I was going to scream and run like hell, then I wised up. Right, like this wasn't entirely too convenient? Mr. Attacker raised the knife to me and I laughed. He looked around and stepped closer to me.

"I'm not scared of you, asshole. I know you're supposed to test me, right?" I asked with the suddenly sinking feeling I might be wrong. "I think I passed by seeing the plan, go away." Please let me be right, please let me right.

Oh yeah, definitely a planned attack. I could see the awareness through the hose. He lowered the knife and met my eyes. "You pass Maria." His voice was low; he looked over his shoulder. "Michael!"

Michael Guerin reappeared and walked up behind him, he was grinning. "So Maria, you passed with flying colors apparently, because I can see you haven't even broken a sweat."

"This was stupid," I pointed to Mr. Attacker.

"It wasn't meant to be a physical attack, it was a mental test," he stepped closer to me as Mr. Attacker stepped back and then out of my view. He leaned down closer to me so our mouths were mere inches apart. "I knew you would pass Maria. I know you'll always do the right thing."

I licked my lips and waited for him to kiss me.

"I've put all my faith in you Maria, and you haven't let me down."

"I won't ever let you down," before I realized the words were coming out of my mouth, there they were! All those years of watching soaps in the pokey must have had some effect on my brain. I closed my eyes and shook my head. When I looked back to him, he was smiling that crooked smile. Damn.

"I know you won't," he grabbed my forearms and held tightly. "That's why it had to be you Maria. No one else could do it. Just you."

"What happens if I fail?"

"You won't fail," he shook his head slightly. "I searched for you because you are the only one. Right now, you're one of the few I trust."

Whoa. This was getting weird. Mr. Michael Guerin, Man of Mystery was telling me I was one of the few he trusted? This is big and I think it goes a hell of a lot deeper than he's letting on.

"I told you that you could trust me," I stumbled over the words.

He licked his lips and I wanted to faint. He leaned in closer to me and pecked the corner of my mouth. Wait a second, was that it? I looked at him expectantly. I tried to raise my arms, but he held them down at my sides. Damn! This is going nowhere real fast.

"You're leaving soon." He didn't meet my eyes with this new revelation.

"I'm not ready." Didn't I say a couple of weeks ago that I was born ready?

"You will be Maria." The look in his eyes was so severe. "You have to be."

"Or…?"

"Or nothing. You got a new life from this. A clean record and a clean you; you don't want to fail. I told you-"

"I know, I know. Section will find me yadda, yadda, yadda." I rolled my eyes and slipped out of his grip. "When do I go?" I bit back my attraction to him, I think it might be the only way I could talk about leaving him.

"Within two weeks, I don't know for sure yet." He sighed. Wait, was that disappointment in his sigh? "Rena changed her initial review of you. She wants to work with you some more."

"Jesus," I rolled my eyes. Great, now I have to think about leaving Michael and spending more time with Rena. Life sucks.

"I'm sure it won't be anything much," he nodded and tried to hide a smile. "However, Rena's not exactly your biggest fan."

"No shit," I grinned in spite of the frenzy I was in. "So, what now?" Was I actually trying to salvage any part of this night? It was obviously a test from the time we stepped out of Section.

"Now? Like in right now?" He seemed surprised. Good. Always keep them on their toes.

"Yeah. Michael." I grabbed his hand and started walking down the street pulling him along. "Let's go get ice-cream! Do you know the last time I had ice-cream?" Oh my God, I was suddenly eight again. I saw the hesitation. "What? Does Section have a curfew?"

He looked down before speaking. "They'll be expecting my report soon." He met my eyes. "I guess we could go for an ice-cream cone." He squeezed my hand I swear I felt something electrical.

We walked hand in hand down the street like any other couple in the world. Too bad we weren't any other couple. We weren't even a couple. Too much had happened to me since I woke up screaming in Section. Suddenly I had a new outlook on life and it didn't involve liquor, drugs or men. Well, one man, but I think I might have to wear him down some more. Now my new life was starting. A fresh start. How many people can actually get a fresh start and put all of the ugliness behind them?

The city streetlights reflect puddles on the street. It must have rained at some point today, but you can't tell shit about the weather from inside Section. Section. What kind of name was that? A section of what? Every time Michael said it I thought of grapefruit. We stopped walking and Michael led me through a glass door into a little kid's dream.

The ice cream parlor looked like they did in old pictures. Cotton candy colored stools lined a counter and the young boy behind them was actually wearing a striped shirt and a paper hat. As soon as the freezing air inside hit me I felt my nipples tighten. I glanced down nicely pleased with the effect through my thin shirt. Michael was looking too, a sly smirk creeping across his face. Woo-hoo!

Michael ordered a strawberry concoction in a bowl and I ordered a chocolate cone still not being to suppress the images of Michael and chocolate. We ate our ice cream at a little table in the corner. His eyes swept the parlor and the doorways countless times. I guess I was going to have to get used to that.

By the time we were done I knew we had to get back to Section. I sighed and Michael smiled. He reached across the table and touched his finger to my lip. "Chocolate." Oh yeah, I was done now.

I nodded and felt new desires running rampant through me. At first I just wanted to play around and see how far I could go, or maybe I just wanted to get laid, I don't know. Everything seemed to change tonight. The attraction had been there, but after tonight, there was more. Holy shit, was I actually falling for Michael Guerin? I closed my eyes and counted to five, I never did have the patience for ten. When I opened them back up Michael was staring at me. All of his attention was on my face, my eyes.

"What?" I was nervous now; the way he was looking at me was so intense I wanted to scream. However, this time I didn't.

"You're very pretty Maria."

Oh God. Now what was I supposed to say? Any smart-ass comment would be so inappropriate right now, but I don't remember ever hearing those words from anyone since my dad died. So I took the easy way out. "Thank you."

He reached for my hand and we stood up strolling back out into the night air. I was quiet on the cab ride back to Section, first for everything, right? He walked me to my hamster cage and stood at the doorway.

"Do you want to come in?" I asked with the urge to rip my shirt off and throw myself at him.

He shook his head. "I can't, Maria, I'm sorry." I saw his eyes travel down my body and then meet my face again. "You don't have to try so hard."

I couldn't even come up with a response before he walked away. Damn. What a night. I turned around and noticed a slip of paper on my unmade bed. I picked it up and immediately frowned.

I read it out loud and felt my blood begin to boil. "Maria DeLuca, although Michael thinks you are perfectly ready to go out into the world and fulfill your obligation to Section, I'm not so sure. After reviewing your file, I made it a priority to have psychological testing performed immediately. I don't want to see any mistakes made by you. The confidence Michael has in you may not be justified. Please report to my office at 0500. Rena."

I read it again and again and wanted to knock the shit out of her. Way to ruin a good night, Rena, thanks! And that 0500, that’s like five in the morning, right? Damn!

"Bitch!" I slapped the wall. This was bullshit. Unjustified confidence? What kind of crap was that? Jealousy that was all there was to it. Rena was jealous that Michael and I were…Whatever we were doing and it wasn't her. Fantastic.

I stripped down to nothing and then dug out a pair of underwear and nightgown. It wouldn't have been my first choice for nightwear. The cotton gown hit me mid-calf. It was light yellow with eyelet trim. I brushed my hair and looked in the mirror. I wasn't seeing the old Maria DeLuca anymore. I was seeing a brand new person with a purpose in life besides throwing it away.

.Chapter Six

Okay, I don't think I've ever actually gotten up at four in the morning. I've fallen asleep then or passed out. But to voluntarily wake up and get moving at four in the freakin' morning is insane. I know Rena scheduled this little meeting so damn early because she knew I was out with Michael. God, what a bitch!

I rolled of bed and almost tripped on the nightgown. I rolled my eyes and took it off as I stepped into the bathroom. I had woken up with my pillow clutched to my chest and dreams of my dad weighing heavily. It had been a long time since I dreamt of him. Happened a lot right after he died. Right before the first time I got high.

"Daddy, I miss you." Tears rolled down my cheeks before I could stop them as IU stepped under the streaming shower water. Again, Maria DeLuca is so not a crier! I know what it was, though. It was Michael telling me I was pretty. No man had told me I was pretty for a long time. Most of the men I had been with weren't exactly interested in my face. As long as I was a party-girl, I'm sure I could have had four eyes and they wouldn't have cared. I closed my eyes and tried to push the images away. I couldn't tell their faces apart anymore, they just blended into a generic man. A mean, vulgar, sadistic son-of-a-bitch. I was done with them now, thank God.

Michael. As I scrubbed my hair the only thing I could think of was Michael. No one had ever had this kind of effect on me before. I hardly knew anything about him except he was raised at Section, or maybe he was just being facetious, and that he liked strawberry ice cream. Okay, the ice cream part I can handle, never trust a man who doesn't eat ice cream. I know he's a man of secrets, but that's okay; everyone has to have a few. I wanted to know more about him, God; I wanted to know everything about him. I guess I'll take the scraps he throws me. Wait, did I just turn into some sort of sniveling little girl with a crush? Taking scraps? Okay, I looked in the mirror as I stepped out of the shower; will the real Maria DeLuca please stand up?

I dressed in jeans and a white T-shirt, with a bra no less. 'You don't have to try so hard', that's what he said to me. I guess I had been overly obvious, huh? Well, when that's all you know how to do…Thing's are changing for me and I think they're for the better.

I smiled as I blow dried my hair thinking that I was never going to have to sleep with someone for a place to stay or drugs ever again. It was a refreshing thought and one I wanted to savor. Apparently getting a death sentence was the best thing that ever happened me. Funny how things turn out like that, huh?

A death sentence. I thought about that for a minute letting it sink in. I had only been given the sentence a couple of days before I woke up in Section, I think. That whole time was kind of blurry, really. I didn't deserve a death sentence, but then again, who does? But I really didn't. I didn't kill anyone; I shook my head as I felt the heat from the drier soaking into my scalp. This was the first time I thought about it since I'd been here.

That whole night had been blurry. Four years ago, God, it seems like yesterday. I was high, oh was I high. I don't know on what. I smoked some weed and then popped some pills washing them down with something alcoholic I'm sure. I don't remember the name of the man I was with; yeah, that hurt during the trial. The state made me look a big drug addict whore. I was never…

I turned off the blow drier and reached for the brush. I brushed my wild hair smooth thinking about that night. The night that changed everything. It was late and I was high and I was with a guy. Okay, so far that sounds like a lot of my life after my dad died. We were at a party in some warehouse, I can remember going there with him. It was somewhere in downtown Atlanta and it was hot. Jesus it was hot. We went and we partied, then we left. I can remember leaving.

Everything became a blur then. I can remember it in flashes; we were at a quick stop beer and food store, I remember stuffing packs of cigarettes in my pocket. Whoa, cigarettes? I haven't even thought about smoking since I've been here. Once again, a change for the better. The next thing I know I have a gun in my hand, money in my pocket and a dead guy in front of me. Did not look good when the cops came.

I remember I ran. I kept that stupid gun in my hand and I ran down the street. That's where they got me, on the street. The stupid cop hitting a cat before slamming into the curb to come and get me.

I shuddered. It had been a long time since I relived what I remember of that night. I guess jail was almost a good thing after that. I had to get clean overnight. I got to read and watch TV and I even made friends. More enemies than friends, though. Imagine that, not everyone enjoyed my smart mouth.

I tucked my shirt in and tried to push away the memories; I had to be in top form for Rena and her psychological review or whatever the hell it was. I pulled my hair back and locked a ponytail in place at the nape of my neck with a rubberband. One more look in the mirror and I was ready to go. I let myself out of the hamster cage and tried to retrace the steps Michael and I had taken for my first trip to Rena's.

I knocked on the door, after only getting lost once, at exactly five in the freaking morning. I heard someone say to come in and so I went. Rena was sitting at the large table where I had learned all the news last time. Today it was empty except for a briefcase at her side. She looked me over and smiled, although I don't think it was a very nice one. I smiled back, a big toothy one. She motioned to the chair across the table from her and I sat down.

"So nice to see you looking more like a respectable person, Maria." She nodded so I nodded back at her. "Are you ready to begin your testing?"

I nodded again and winced when I saw her take papers out of her briefcase. Oh shit, an actual test? Like a written test? Jesus, I hadn't taken a test in…I don't even know how long. She slid the papers to me and then rolled a pencil across the table.

"How long do I have?" I asked thinking this was like a timed thing. The less time with Rena, the better.

"You have as long as it takes," she glanced at her watch. "Like I said in my note, I don't know if Michael is only seeing what he wants to see or if you are indeed ready to fulfill your commitment to Section."

"Okay, what is all this talk about commitment to Section?" I didn't understand it before in the note and I didn't understand it now.

"I see our dear Michael didn't explain everything to you, did he?" She made a horrible clucking noise with her tongue and I wanted to scream at her. "You see dear, let's just say you're on loan. You work for Section and Section works for you. You don't fulfill your part of the agreement and Section, well, Section exterminates you."

Oh shit, here we go with the extermination talk again. "So I'm on loan? Like a movie rental?" I can't help but to roll my eyes.

"Not exactly like a movie, Maria." I was really beginning to hate the way she said my name. She made it sound choppy and cheap. Not at all the way Michael let it roll of his tongue. Damn. Almost had a half-hour without any Michael thoughts. "More like a whore. You do us a favor and we pay you."

Okay, this made me want to fly over the table and knock the shit out of her. I think the old Maria would have done it, but this new improved version wouldn't. No, the new Maria DeLuca was going to wait until she didn't see it coming, then get her. Ha! "Can I take the test now?" I asked picking up the pencil and rolling it in-between my fingers. She waved her hand and me and I flipped open the pages. I read the first few questions and nearly laughed.

I'd taken this test in prison, trying to get into another job. I had hated the laundry room and I wanted to help out in the therapy classes; I excelled there. Today just may be my lucky day. I cruised through the test and then watched with utter glee as Rena graded it, not once, but twice.

She set the test down and met my stare. "Why do you think you'll make a good alien hunter?"

I shrugged; she had me there. "I guess because this is my second chance at life and I'm not going to mess it up."

"You've messed up everything else in your life, why would this be any different?"

"It is," I was beginning to feel ill now. Not good.

"You can't give me a real answer can you, Maria?"

I hated her. Oh yeah, really hated her. She was making me feel like I was fucking five years old again. "I can do it," I said and fought back the rage that was taking over. I will not sink to her level. Oh fuck it, maybe I will. "Listen, you jealous bitch. I know you want Michael and I'm sorry if you think I'm moving in on your territory but don't use that as an excuse about me not being able to do my damn job!"

She grinned and I wanted to slap that smile right off her face. "Very well," she leaned forward. "I recommend that you are too unstable to do this for Section."

I stood up, all the demureness I thought I had leaked away. "No! I can do this! I will be the best fucking alien hunter since Predator. I will find them and I will destroy them."

She looked me over and began to clap. If this was another test…

"Very nice," she rose and met my eyes. "I am still recommending that you're not stable enough to do this. I know the loss of your father played an important part in your downfall. And I'm sure hearing about your mother's death last year-"

Oh God, I didn't hear anything else after that. Mom was dead? I fell back in my chair thinking about a woman that I hadn't seen since I was a baby. My mom was gone.

"Oh, I guess you didn't know that, huh?" Rena sat back down and watched me.

I shook my head and tucked a few stray strands of hair behind my ears. "No, I didn't know that."

"I'm sorry, if Michael would have been doing his job and not fawning over you, you would have known." I heard no sympathy in her voice.

"I am doing my job Rena." Michael?

I spun in my seat to see my knight in black leather pants striding towards me. He offered his hand to me and I took it without hesitation.

"The next time you have a problem with the way I train someone, come to me. Not the new operative, got it Rena?"

Rena glared at him. "I am doing my job, Michael. Maybe you're just getting in too deep with that one." She pointed and me and I really though about strangling her with the red hair of hers.

"No!" He raised his voice and I got shivers. "I am and always will be your superior, got it? You question my tactics, then do so in private. Never, Rena, never go behind my back and question my authority!"

"I wasn't questioning your authority, Michael," She changed her tone. "I was questioning the validity of her being able to accomplish her job. I don't know if you can see everything as clearly while you're fucking her."

Michael looked to me; my eyes were wide. "Go wait outside." Didn't have to ask me twice. I walked straight out of the room and shut the door behind me.

I sat down against one of those steel gray walls on the carpeted floor and crossed my legs. This was turning out to be a very bad day. I heard the rise and fall of muffled voices from behind the door, but I couldn't understand a damn thing they were saying. It was only a few minutes before Michael stormed out of the room slamming the door behind him. I stood up and looked at him.

His hair was slightly off, like he had been running his hands through it. His face reflected something I hadn't seen before, pure anger. Whew! Glad that wasn't directed at me. When he noticed I was looking at him his face relaxed and wait, is that a smile? I think it is.

"I'm sorry," he shook his head and took my hand leading me away from the closed door. "Rena's not exactly a very nice person. I woke up this morning with the feeling she was going to ambush you."

"Yeah," I watched the ground as we walked.

"I didn't know how ugly she was going to get." He sighed and I wanted him to hug me and tell me everything was going to be okay. "It's not going to good here with her, so I want you to leave sooner."

Say what? I looked at him and stopped walking. "When?"

"In the morning," he closed his eyes. "I don't know if you're ready or not, but I can't risk you staying here with Rena hell-bent on ruining you."

"Can she hurt me?"

"Yes Maria, she can. You'll actually be safer going after aliens than you will be here with her," he smiled that cute crooked smile and licked his lips. He leaned in closer to me and I thought he was going to kiss me. Shafted again. He was going for my ear. "I told you I trust you, now you have to trust me. I want you out of Section before she does something to you."

His breath lingered in my ear and I felt the gooseflesh on my arms before I could see it. "Will you go with me?"

"I will move you to Roswell, then I have to come back to Section." He backed away and escorted me back to my room. He closed the door behind us and sat on my unmade bed.

"What do I do if, I mean, when I find the aliens?" I asked sitting next to him.

"You call me and we'll go from there. I don't want you to tackle this by yourself. Maria. I'll be there to help once you locate them."

"Are you sure there's more than one?"

"Yeah, I'm pretty sure." I watched as the distance filtered in his eyes and knew this was important to him. I didn't know his reasons; but like I said, I trusted him.

"So I leave in the morning?" I looked down and smiled when he picked up my hand. I met his eyes and saw my reflection in the deep pools. "Man…"

"Pack up tonight. You'll have more things delivered to Roswell. A car is waiting for you and an apartment has been leased in your name. You won't have to worry about bills while you're there. You're there for one reason, find the aliens." He brought my hand to his lips and kissed my knuckle. "You look very nice today."

"Oh yeah?" I shrugged. "Funny, I wasn't trying that hard."

.Chapter Seven

I packed up all these things that didn’t seem like mine. They were clothes I hadn't picked out; some things I wouldn't be caught dead in. The yellow nightgown got folded on top; I wouldn't sleep in it tonight. I looked at it as like a symbol of my new life. Okay, no, I didn't know at that point if I would ever wear it again.

It had been hours since my "meeting" with Rena. What a bitch! Michael had promised to come back tonight, I was hoping that he really would. He had seemed so distracted when he left my room earlier. I don't know what to think anymore. He's going to move me down to Roswell, but then I'm alone.

I put the suitcase on the floor and curled up on the bed. Damn it! I didn't want to be alone! I wanted to be with Michael. There, I said it. It's Michael, in some ways I think it's always been Michael. Man of mystery and here I am, totally falling for him. Maybe he's like this with all his new 'operatives', wasn't that what Rena had called me? Maybe all the things I think I'm reading into his casual glances, overt stares and touching are nothing to him. Maybe he really is just a touchy-feely kind of guy. Hmm, for some reason I don't think Michael Guerin is very touchy-feely with anyone.

Okay, see, that leads to a whole other round of questions. Why me? Maria DeLuca, I'm no one special. I haven't been in a long time. Why me? As many times as he tells me that I was the only one who could do it, I still ask why.

"This is crazy," I sighed pulling my knees up under my chin. I jumped when I felt a hand on my thigh. I'm sorry, did I say jumped? I mean jumped and screamed. I leapt off the bed and saw Michael standing there with an amused smile playing across his lips.

"What's crazy?" He asked folding his arms over his chest.

"It's crazy that you can just freaking sneak in my room and scare the shit out of me!" I snapped feeling my heart pound. I'm not sure if it was from the scare or from Michael. Damn! And now I leave town. "What do you want?" There you go DeLuca, be a bitch, I'm sure that's attractive.

"I came to see if you needed any help with anything," He raised his eyebrows expectantly.

"Help with what?" I pointed to the bag on the ground. "Everything pretty much went in the way it came out. I don't have anything Michael, in case you forgot. You can't pack what you don't have."

He smiled and once again, I melted. Damn! He unfolded his arms and I saw he held a small red box in his hand. The red looked so out of place even being near him. He extended his hand to me across the bed. I raised my eyebrows and took it from him. He nodded and I opened it up and smiled. A silver chain with a charm on the end. I picked it up and looked closer at the charm; it was a locket. I looked to him and slipped it over my head.

"Aren't you going to look inside?" He asked with that same smile.

I opened the locket and felt my knees go weak. How? "Oh God, how?" I was looking into my father's eyes. A tiny picture of my dad was embedded on one side of the locket; the other side was empty. "Michael? Where…?" I recognized the picture immediately; I had a copy of the same one in my wallet. My wallet, of course.

"I put it back where I found it," he smiled once again as if reading my mind. "Do you like it?"

I nodded afraid to speak. The crier that I was so not, I think I was turning into. Shit! I cleared my throat and blinked back invisible tears. "Thank you."

"You don't have much to remember him by," he stepped around the bed and stood inches away from me. "I thought you could keep this close to your heart." He took the chain out of my hands and closed the locket, dropping in my shirt. It fell between my breasts.

I nodded again and looked up into his eyes. He leaned in closer to me and whispered in my ear. "We're leaving after two. Will you be ready?"

"Why so early?" I whispered back.

"Because Rena is on the warpath and I'm number one on her list today, well, after you that is." He smiled a little bigger and I caught a glimpse of teeth. Nice. "Any way, I think it'll be better if we sneak out of here before she realizes you're gone."

"Sneak?" For some reason I was so not digging the way this was going!

"It's all cleared Maria," he said when he pulled back and met my eyes. "No one is getting into any trouble. I just want to avoid a confrontation before we go."

I nodded and watched as he walked a few feet away. "Be ready, Maria. I'll be back to get you in a few hours." I saw his face coming at mine and waited for the obligatory peck on the corner of my mouth. I was not disappointed. He left as quietly as he had arrived.

It took me a whopping five minutes to clear out the rest of my, and I use that term loosely, stuff and cram it into the bag. I went back to the bed and lay down. I didn't even know how we were getting to the creepy little town of Roswell.

When he awoke me this time, I didn't freak; maybe I had been expecting it. I rolled over and yawned. "Time to go?"

He nodded and offered me his hand, I accepted, of course and hopped off the bed. He grabbed my bag and I grabbed my jacket and I was finally moving out of the fucking hamster cage! Woo-hoo!

Section looked pretty much the same no matter what time it was. There were always people sitting in front of computers and looking smart. I felt super inadequate around them, the only computers I had ever been good at were video games. I hope he didn't have a lot of techno-shit for me to do, because I didn't have a clue and I doubt I could fake it.

He retinal scanned us out of Section the same way he had the night before. I was so full of questions, but being in the cool night air seemed to ease my quest for answers. He led me to a waiting limo. Limo? We got in after Michael handed the chauffeur my bag. I slid across the leather seat to the opposite side and looked at Michael expectantly.

"What?" He asked.

"What?" I repeated. Was he serious? I took a deep breath. "How are we getting there? What do I do when I get there? How do I get in touch with you? How long are you staying with me? Will the aliens know I'm looking for them? Will they try to hurt me? Do I have an Official Alien Hunter badge or anything?" I looked at him and got the amused stare back. Great. "Damn it Michael! Answer me!"

"You don't get a badge." I could tell he was trying to fight back a big smile. "They won't know you specifically are looking for them and I don't think they'll try to hurt you unless provoked."

"Like a dog?"

"Something like that. I don't know what they're capable of, so I want you to be on the lookout for anything. Anything strange, I mean anything at all, I want you to call me a.s.a.p."

"Like just dial out to Section?"

"We'll take care of all of that once we're in Roswell." He leaned back against the leather and seemed to relax. He caught me staring at him. "I don't like to fly."

I nodded, I didn't either. After a few more minutes of driving around the empty city, we arrived at the airport and Michael took my bag and another one from the trunk and whisked me into the airport. I followed him holding my own bag so my other hand could hold his. We walked for what seemed like miles and eventually boarded our plane. We were in first class. I sank into the seat and next thing I knew I woke up with Michael's arm around my shoulder and my head on his chest. I could feel his deep breaths and I never wanted to move from where I was. I stayed there and eventually fell back asleep.

"Maria." Was I dreaming? "Maria, wake up."

I opened groggy eyes and looked at Michael. "What?"

"We're in New Mexico," he whispered as I felt the rumble of the wheels hitting the ground.

I pried my eyes open and felt the urge to go scrub my teeth. I looked out the window to see a beautiful sunrise over the desert. The desert. Never seen one before. It looked hot. Michael led me through de-boarding and everything else. I felt like a foreigner who didn't speak the language. Michael was so aware, so knowledgeable. I held on tight to his hand and eventually we were in a rental car speeding towards Roswell.

I was right about the desert on the plane; it was hot. Very hot. I slipped off my leather jacket and turned the a/c vents towards me. I was still wearing what I had been yesterday morning and I wanted a shower. I watched out the window as we passed sand, cacti, more sand and as we neared Roswell, alien theme shops and restaurants.

"Is this place for real?" I asked looking back at Michael. I noticed he had pushed up the sleeves of his black shirt and I knew those leather pants must be hot as hell. I don't know if he answered me or not because suddenly I was sucked into mind-bending images of hot sweaty legs wrapped around me.

"Maria?"

Oh yeah. I licked my lips and focused back on the clothed Michael, I felt a blush rise up my face. Damn! "Yeah. What?"

He slowed the car and pointed to a brick building. It had a door in the center, but it looked like it was divided into quads. I guess this was home sweet home. He parked and I got out of the car and wanted to gag on the heat. I was so not ready for the heat. He told me the average in October was in the upper seventies, they were just having a heat wave. Woo-hoo, lucky me! I stretched feeling the T-shirt ride up my abdomen; did I look to see if Michael was watching? Of course. Was he? You betcha! He took our bags out of the trunk and I followed him inside the building, which he had a key for. These Section guys are so well organized, I thought. We walked upstairs and turned left. I was staying on the second floor on the left. He opened the door and I followed him in and my breath was actually taken away.

I spun around the room and saw all kinds of things I'd never thought I'd have. There was furniture, a TV, Stereo, a computer, yikes, and so much more. It was like I fell asleep and woke up in my own selfish heaven. I flew from room to room and it was all there. Everything a girl needed to feel at home. Home. Cool, I was actually home. Although it may be temporary, it was a home. Also, it was a hell of a lot better than the fucking hamster cage! I threw myself on the queen-sized bed and smiled when I saw Michael in the doorway. His arms crossed over his chest.

"I guess you like it?"

I jumped off the bed and threw my arms around his neck. "I love it! This is amazing!" I kissed him on the lips. There, I did it. I didn't mean to, it just seemed like the right thing to do. At least until I felt the hesitation, shit! I backed away and met his eyes noticing that he was still holding me tight against him, a plus.

"I have to show you a few things," he nodded towards the window and I bounded away from him towards it. I looked out and felt him heavy in back of me; his lips less than an inch away from my ear. I saw a Mustang convertible outside and knew it was mine. It was black and old, a '65 I'm sure. "You'll have everything you need. Ask and you'll get it."

I turned around and forced him to look in my eyes. "You really have faith in me, don't you Michael?" I whispered.

He nodded and I felt his lips touch mine, no hesitation coming from either party this time. Before I could stop them, my arms snaked their way around his neck and I opened my mouth against his letting my tongue slide inside. Uh-oh, hesitation. Wait…Gone, aww…

He broke away from me first. "I can't do this Maria, not now. Too much is at stake. Things you don't…" He ran his hands through his hair and met my eyes.

I nodded and felt the weight of the world crumble on top of me. Stupid! "Sorry."

"Don't be sorry," he smiled. "I don't…" Was he at a loss for words? "I don't think this is the right time for anything. You're here for a job and I'm your superior. That's it. There can't be anything more." He shook his head and I knew he didn't want to be saying that. Score!

He walked from the room and I followed like an obedient puppy. Puppy? Maybe I could get a dog! He walked to the computer and pulled a notebook out of the desk drawer. He handed it to me. "This is how you start it up and everything that you need to do. I want you to memorize this and then destroy it. You'll be able to reach me at all times through here."

"When are you leaving?" I asked biting my lower lip still heavy with the Michael-taste on it.

"Tomorrow."

"You're staying the night here?" Oh boy. "Here with me?"

He nodded slowly and looked at me. I swear I could see the hunger in his eyes. He licked his lips and I wanted to jump him. I felt urges in me I haven't felt for a long time rushing to the surface. I calculated the flat in my head to make sure I was right. One bed. Woo-hoo!

"You're not like anyone else Maria," he said quietly. "You're a diamond in the rough. A ray of light on an otherwise gloomy day." He reached to me and touched my cheek. "You make me crazy," he smiled, "and at the same time you make me feel alive again; something I haven't felt for a long time."

I smiled not knowing what else to do. "How long will I be here?"

"As long as it takes."

"Then what?"

"Then you have a life back."

"At Section?" With you? Please be with you, please be with you. He met my eyes and he didn't have an answer. This was not looking good. "Michael?"

"I don't know Maria." He answered and I felt sick. I saw the distance back in his eyes and wondered what the hell my future was going to like. It couldn't be worse than death, right? My daydreams of a future with Michael Guerin were slipping through my fingers like sand. Not a good.

.Chapter Eight

I didn't want to look at him anymore. I just wanted to go back to that queen-sized bed and curl up under the blankets with…Well, him. Damn! I sighed; what else was I supposed to do? I looked back at him and was relieved to find his eyes no longer on me, but on the computer instead. I stood next to him and looked over his shoulder. Oh shit! A screen full of numbers, letters and symbols stared back at me. This was so not good. I watched his fingers fly over the keyboard and all I could think about was what else those lithe fingers were capable of. I think I swayed into him because when I pried my eyes away from his hands, he was watching me and I was closer to him.

"Are you okay?" He asked with a smirk close to the surface.

I nodded. Damn! "What are you doing?"

"Making sure that the others did their job correctly." He raised his eyebrows and went back to the finger flying. I had to look away or I was going to need a cold shower. Hell, I think I needed one of those anyway!

After a few minutes he motioned me over to him. Gone were the insane amounts of garbage on the screen and its place were four pictures. A flower, a car, a globe and a picture of Michael. I looked at him to meet his smile. "What is this?"

"This is national security at its finest," he waved his hand to the screen. "I know you don't know anything about computers, so I made this as easy as I could for you. Everything is password protected; I'll let you pick your own password. The flower is you. Everything you need to know about your new history. You're no longer the Maria DeLuca plucked out of jail, you have a new past; the car is for any reports you make, which by the way you will have to do daily and send to me. The globe is the Internet, I thought you might like to play around a little. The picture of me is how you get in touch with me, day or night."

I was stunned. The thoughtfulness that went into making this DeLuca-accessible was amazing. I grinned. He walked me through everything I would need to know how to use and I picked my password: hamstercage. A flicker of amusement flashed across his face. We spent the rest of the afternoon into the early evening going over my job. Needless to say, it was a long day.

Basically what he told me was I was going to have to immerse myself into the creepy little town known as Roswell. I would have to meet the locals and make friends. Watch the interaction between every single citizen and report back any little discrepancy in 'normal human relations'.

"What isn't normal?" I finally asked leaning back on the couch watching the creases in his leather pants as he sat in a chair across from me.

"You'll know it when you see it." That was it.

"I need more than that," I yawned and heard my stomach rumbling. Damn, when was the last time I ate?

"I can't give you more Maria, I wish I could. Do you want to go get something to eat?" He raised his eyebrow at me and I knew then that I wasn't the only one listening to my stomach bitching.

"Can I take a shower first? I've been in these same clothes for over a day now."

Michael nodded and I know he watched me walk from the living room to the bathroom down the hall. I found the bathroom after trying to get into two different closets first.

I stripped off my clothes and got underneath the water trying to figure out what the hell I was doing here. I wasn't an alien hunter; I was an ex-con! Whatever Michael saw in me I hoped I'd see the same thing soon. Right now I was feeling that this big bad known as Section was going to end up calling out the extermination team on me. And I bet I know who would be the first one here with the can of Raid!

I washed my hair and my body and when I was done I smelled like a fat sun-ripened raspberry. I wiped away the condensation from the mirror and stared at my reflection.

"Okay, I'm here in Roswell to find aliens. I have no idea what to do but I will work my hardest to make Michael proud of me." What? I blinked and shook my head. Why was this man invading every part of me? Why did I want to make him proud of me and not let him down? Why was he the single most important person in the world to me? Great DeLuca, you're really handling this like the bad-ass you thought you were!

I wrapped a towel around me under my arms and combed my hair. I didn't bring any clothes in with me, so I walked out of the bathroom in my towel. Michael raised his eyebrows when he saw me coming down the hall towards him. "I'll be ready in a minute," I picked up the bag of clothes. "I just have to dry my hair."

He nodded and leaned in closer to me and inhaled at the nape of my neck. "You smell good."

All I could do was nod. If I would have looked at him, I would have dropped the towel and attacked him. I was trying very hard to stray away from the slutiness I had pursued him with during our earlier meetings. I grabbed a pair of black pants and a red V-neck short sleeve shirt and a bra from the bag before I felt his hands on my bare shoulders. I felt his breath in my ear and the gooseflesh broke out on me, everywhere. In my mind I stepped away and went to get dressed; in reality, I stepped back into him and closed my eyes. His hands moved from my shoulders down underneath my towel-clad breasts and pulled me tight into him. I'm pretty sure if he wasn't holding on to me my knees would have given out and I would have landed on the floor.

"You're the one I've always looked for," he whispered in my ear and then I felt his lips on my neck.

I nodded totally not knowing what to do next. He removed his hands and I stepped away to my new bedroom and didn't look back. I pulled the pants on and then my boots. I looked at the bra on the bed and really thought about it, nah. I slipped the shirt over my head and tucked it in. Nice. The V-neck was low enough to keep Michael looking, but not too low so I wouldn't be giving a free show to everyone. I blow dried my hair and went back to Michael.

His eyes traveled my body. "I'll be back in a minute." He took the small bag he had brought with him and breezed by me down the hall. I heard the bathroom door shut and the shower turn on. All I could think of was wet, naked Michael. Almost as good as chocolate-dipped Michael, but not quite. I waited and played with the computer. I found my history and that kept me interested until Michael reappeared looking as dapper as always. Black dress pants and a tight black T-shirt. Damn, he looked good.

He took me by the hand and led me out of the building to the Mustang in back. He drove, almost expertly through a town he said he'd never been to before. We arrived at a little Italian restaurant called Rizzo's and he held my hand as we walked inside. We took a corner booth and I ordered a lot.

I glanced to a TV behind the bar; it was a baseball game. The Braves against the Phillies. The Braves were winning! Woo-hoo! I maneuvered myself in the booth until I could see the full screen. I didn't catch Michael looking at me until I knew I had one of those big toothy grins on my face.

"Baseball fan?" He raised his eyebrows.

"Yeah, well, I used to be." I smiled and touched the locket underneath my shirt. "When I was little my dad and I used to go to Braves games all the time; we had season tickets." Why did I feel like I could talk about my dad with him? Why was it so damn easy? "So, every time I see a baseball game or even a Braves hat I think of my dad. It was a big father/daughter-bonding thing for us. The past time of America, right? Apple pie, Chevrolet and baseball."

"You don't strike me as a baseball fan."

"I love the game. And I love the memories of me and my dad going to the games." I sighed hating the fact that I could divulge so much about myself to someone who hasn't told me shit about himself. "What about you? Baseball fan?"

"I never went to a game." Here we go, finally getting to learn a little about the mystery man in black.

"Never wanted to or just never did?" I leaned forward hoping my eyes weren't completely prying.

"Never did," he shrugged. I don't know if 'did' was really the word he wanted to use; I think it might have been 'could' instead.

"Maybe we could go sometime," I looked around. "Well, maybe if we're ever in a city that has a team."

"That's be nice Maria," his smile was not happy, but sad. He looked relieved when the food came and he didn't have to talk about himself anymore. Yeah, like he really gave a lot of info.

We ate in near silence and only when I leaned back with a full belly did I notice Michael had quit eating awhile ago and was watching me. "What?"

"Are you going to be okay?"

"I'm full, but I'll survive." Wait a minute, that's probably not what he was talking about. "Yeah Michael. I'll be okay. I'm smart, right? That's why you picked me to do this, because you thought I could do it."

"I know you can," a wave of ease washed over him. He reached across the table and took my hand. "You're going to be alone-"

"I've been alone for a long time."

"Let me finish," he smiled. "You're going to be alone here but never forget, I'm just a click or a phone call away. I can actually be at your door in less than two hours. I want to hear from you everyday, several times a day no matter what."

"I promise," I wanted to hear from him everyday too. I wanted to hear his voice everyday. Damn! I was going to actually miss the man I once thought of as the devil.

We left the restaurant and went back to my place. My place, cool, I actually had a place! We sat at the kitchen table and Michael began explaining everything to me again. What to look for, what to do if something goes wrong and so on. By the time he was done I was half-asleep.

"Am I boring you?" He mused resting his elbows on the table.

"No, I'm just tired."

He nodded and stood. I followed and we walked back to the bedroom. The bedroom with one bed. "I'm staying in here with you tonight." He stated and I nodded. "For some reason I feel the need to be close to you."

"I hope it's not because you think you'll never see me again," I kicked at imaginary things on the carpet.

He grinned, an honest to God full-fledged grin! "I know I'll see you again Maria. If there's one thing I can count on it's that I'll see you again."

I shifted away from his intense stare. "Do you mind?" I asked feeling slightly uncomfortable with the way he was looking at me. I unbuttoned my pants and began to unzip them.

He turned away and faced the window as I took off the pants and then the shirt. I stood there buck naked with him only a few feet in front of me and I felt completely under duress. The old Maria DeLuca would have probably actually thrown herself at him; not this new one though. I shook my head and reached into the bag and got out that yellow nightgown. I slid it over my head and turned back to look at Michael's back. I smiled when I saw my reflection in the window he was looking out of. Damn!

He reached for me and I fell into his arms. The strength and support of Michael rushed through me. I couldn't remember ever feeling safer.

He laid me on the bed and then slid off his loafers and took off his belt before lying down next to me. He pulled me against his hard body and held me tight. I felt safe. I don't think I can remember if I had ever felt safe with a man in my bed before. I closed my eyes and smiled as he whispered in my ear. "You belong to me."

.Chapter Nine

"Maria?"

I heard my name and my eyes flew open; I sat up in a cold sweat. I felt a hand on my shoulder and jumped.

"Maria, it's Michael."

Michael. I leaned back and felt his arms close in around me. Safe. He held me from behind and I sank into him. His strong hands gripped my shaking arms. I bit back the fear of the nightmares, steadying my nerves on his. I'm okay. "I'm okay," my voice was shaky and I hated that.

"You were having a nightmare," he whispered in my ear. I nodded and he kissed the back of my neck. "You're safe with me."

I wanted to scream 'but you're leaving!' at him, I bit my tongue instead and nodded. His hands moved down my arms. They were so soft, well, maybe a little callused, but that was okay, I liked the friction. I shook my head almost disappointed in myself for feeling those little cravings for chocolate-coated Michael while he was trying to comfort me in my time of nightmarish hell.

"Do you want to…" He asked as one hand swept the hair out of my face and tucked it behind my ear.

"Just bad dreams," I croaked and cleared my throat. "I'm fine."

"You were shaking so bad." Yeah, definite concern in his voice, no doubt about it. He wrapped his arms around my chest and pulled me back to him again. Sigh.

Wait a second, did Mr. Guerin decide to remove his T-shirt at some point in the night? I chanced a peek over my shoulder and I was so right! Naked Michael-chest against my yellow nightgown clad back, hmm, something was so wrong with this picture. I think it might have actually helped having him now half-naked and so close, it did take away the nightmares. For tonight anyway.

"I'm okay, really," I fought the shakiness and won.

"Are you going to be okay here alone?"

I nodded. "I'm fine, Michael." Although I said it, I wasn't really sure. "I'll do everything I can to-"

"Don't talk about that now," he hushed me. "I have to know if you're going to be okay."

"I told you that you could count on me and you can!" The indignation in my statement was overbearing; but I couldn't help it. Visions of Rena and a giant can of Raid were rapidly creeping over my consciousness.

"I'm not talking about work," he said and I could visualize his set jaw. "I'm talking about you."

"I'm sorry," I turned around to face him and also to take a look at that bare chest. Yum. Muscles one can get only from working out seemed to shine in the pale moonlight drifting in from the window. Every ounce of self-control I've ever had was put to the test right then. Before I could stop myself, still wondering exactly how hard I tried; I reached to him and placed my hand on his chest. He looked down at it like it was a foreign object and if his chest hadn't felt so damn good I would have moved it.

Finally, I saw the worry lines relax and an almost smile graced his lips. I pried my eyes away from that chest and met his. This was one of those times when neither of us knew what to do. I mean, I knew what I wanted to do, but that was a whole other story. He leaned closer to me, our mouths barely an inch apart. I heard a short intake of his breath and I parted my lips.

"No…" He shook his head so slightly I barely saw it.

No? I tilted my head to the side and had the realization that I probably looked like a confused dog. That wasn't entirely inaccurate though, I was confused. "What's wrong?"

He shook his head a little more and I heard his breath become heavier. "We can't…We can't do this Maria. There's too much on the line."

"Like what?" I felt the deep arousal in me surge forward. Damn! How could he do this to me?

"This is a job." He spoke in a normal tone and I knew my Michael-cravings were about to end. I nodded. "It doesn't matter what either of us feel."

"Damn it!" I shouted and jumped off the bed, my legs tangling in the god-awful nightgown causing me to teeter and get more pissed off. "Why the hell are you leading me on like this then? How can you do that to me?"

"Maria…"

"Saying my name with your sexy as hell voice is not a fix!" I started to pace. "You kiss my neck, you hug me, you hold my hand and tell me I'm the one. Last night you had to sleep in my bed with me and you told me that I belonged to you! Now, all I want a freaking kiss and you turn all mysterious man again. What the fuck is going on?" I looked at him and saw that smile. Oh yeah, that same amused smile that I wanted to knock off his face on more than one occasion. "What the hell are you smiling at?"

"You're even more beautiful when you're angry."

I closed my eyes trying to decide if I should laugh or scream at him. Wait, a new part of me was wondering why the hell my eyes were shut when naked Michael-chest was staring at me. I opened my eyes and saw the sadness in his own. Shit! Against my better judgement, I actually shut up and sat back down next to him suddenly feeling the urge to comfort him; my nightmares were all but forgotten.

I wrapped my arms around him and a new feeling went through me; not being comforted, but being the comforter. Damn! All this newness and I was so inexperienced with it all. He rested his head on my shoulder and I ran one hand through his hair; my other made a circular motion on his bare back.

Maybe we were good for each other. I smiled and kissed the top of his head. Maybe everything in my life had happened for a reason and that reason was in my arms letting me comfort him. Comfort him about what, I have no idea. Michael Guerin was definitely a man of secrets. We laid down together and I never wanted to move. Our two bodies pressed together as one. Our faces were so close when he finally kissed me. It was different from the short one earlier; this one was for real. I felt more in this one kiss than in all the others I'd had in my life combined.

It didn't go further than the kiss; maybe that was all it took. Michael had been right, I did belong to him. We fell asleep in each other's arms keeping the nightmares away

When I woke up Michael was gone. I felt the other side of the bed and it was empty and cold. I tucked my knees up close to my chin with this stupid yellow nightgown that was so freaking tight I wanted to die! After feeling sorry for myself for a few minutes I got out of bed and looked around the new digs. Not bad, I thought nodding at the coolness of it all.

My attention turned back to the bed and the side where Michael had been; suddenly I felt so alone and scared. More alone that I ever imagined. After fending for myself for so long, just that one night of having him hold me seemed to be all I needed. I was going to be okay. I will always be okay. Michael didn't just run away and I'll never hear from him again, he's my boss. My superior. He wants to hear from me everyday and I can't think of a single reason why he won't. This is a job, when it's over…I didn't really want to think about it being over. Not yet.

I stumbled into the living room and yawned. Something caught my attention sitting on top of the computer. Oh my God, it was a stuffed animal. A bear with a note taped to his belly. I reached for the bear and ripped the note off the fur:

Maria- I didn't want to wake you, you looked so peaceful, and I thought it might be too hard to say good-bye. You'll be fine here, I know you will. You know what you have to do and then…Then I don't know. The choice may be up to you. Remember, all you have to do is call and I'll be there, for any reason. Never hesitate to call me. I'll miss you Maria, probably more than I should. Michael.

So that was it? I re-read the note a few more times before grabbing the bear and holding it tight against me. The tears I loathed ran down my face. Damn! I set the bear down and turned on the computer just so I could look at that little picture of Michael on the screen. I had fallen for him, hard. The picture, I mean icon, came up and I touched it with my finger. "I miss you too."

After a few more minutes of feeling sorry for myself, I thought things over. Who the hell was I to feel sorry for myself? I was taken out of prison, off death row, and given a new start. Doing something for my country, I think, although I never knew the alien population posed such a threat. I had a job to do and I was going to do the best I could at it! I wouldn't let anyone down ever again, least of all, myself. I set Mr. Bear down and went back in the bedroom to get dressed. I dressed in jeans, boots and a gray T-shirt. Did I wear a bra? Hell, no! I looked in my wallet and was surprised to find it chock full of cash and credit cards in my name.

That was all I needed to get started in Roswell? Clothes that I look awesome in and money to burn. Now all I had to do was rustle me up a couple aliens and I can call Michael and we can live happily ever after…Riiiight.

I cruised through the building and wondered if I would ever meet any of the other tenants. Didn't matter, I wasn't there to make friends. I got in the Mustang and the engine came to life. I cruised through town and took in my new surroundings. I drove past gift shops that all seemed to specialize in alien-related crap.

My stomach began growling, again, and I parked in front of a theme restaurant. The Crashdown Café. This should be great. I walked in and laughed out-loud. This place was ridiculous! I turned around slowly making sure I caught all of the tacky alien decor before sitting down in a booth. I smiled at the menu and when the waitress came to take my order it took every bit of self-control I had not to laugh in her face at the gaudy uniform she had on. I ordered something with eggs and pancakes with a freaky name and waited watching the other patrons of this cheesy restaurant.

Someone caught my eye standing behind the counter, so I focussed on her for a few minutes. She was probably around my age; long plain brown hair and big brown eyes. She was pretty, in a girl next door kind of way. Nothing special. She wasn't wearing a hideous uniform so I guessed she was the manager or something. She was barking out orders to the cook and I smiled when he rolled his eyes at her.

I watched her look agitated for a few more minutes then my eyes wandered onto a table not too far away from me. A man and woman were sitting across from each other, but they were both looking at me. Great. I attempted a smile and got nothing in return so I stared back until the male finally looked away. The blond continued to stare and I had the feeling she thought I had been looking at her husband or whatever. Wonderful way to blend in DeLuca!

The brown-haired girl from behind the counter joined the couple and they huddled together in whispers occasionally looking in my direction. They were nothing. That's what I told myself over and over. Nothing at all. I was here to hunt aliens not make friends so it didn't matter what they were talking about; even if it was me. Damn! I hated it.

My order came am I forgot about the freaky trio and ate. When I was completely full I noticed the brown haired woman was looking at me again. I laid money on the table and stood up. Before I hit the door I walked back and rested my hands on the freaky trio's table. "Can I help you with something?"

"No," the blond shook her head.

"Then why all the staring? Do I have something on me?" I looked down at my chest and was pleased to see the adrenaline of my first confrontation had settled in my nipples. I looked to the man and was equally pleased to see him stare.

"Sorry," brown haired chick said and took the man's hand. Ah, so that's how the coupling here worked!

I raised my eyebrows at them and eventually, I smiled. "I'm new in town here, anything I should know about the city? About aliens?" I laughed.

"Welcome to Roswell," the Ms. Dark Hair extended her hand to me. "I'm Liz Parker. This is my fiancé Max Evans and his sister Isabel."

"Maria. Maria DeLuca." I shook her hand and then the other two. I don't think I liked any of them.

.Chapter Ten

I stood there for a few seconds looking at the first real Roswellian's I met and wanted to hang myself. If this was what I was going to have to put up with while I was here I just might rather face Rena with Raid.

"So, why did you move here?" Isabel asked me. I think her name was Isabel, but maybe I'll just call her Barbie instead.

"I…" was stumped. Damn! I knew I should have read over my history a little bit better. Think DeLuca. Think!

The waiting on their faces was forcing me to seriously think about getting a brain check-up. How could I have already fucked-up on my first trip outside alone? Michael would be so disappointed in me. That's the part that upset me the most.

"Hey guys."

I turned around and saw this little curly haired blond standing almost directly in back of me. Great, I rolled my eyes, I can't remember my own history and now people are sneaking up on me. This is so not the way it's supposed to be. I wish Michael were here.

"This is Mary." The one called Liz pointed to me. "She just moved here."

"Maria," I said slowly and looked at the newcomer.

"Hi, I'm Tess," she smiled and I think it might have been legitimate. She slid in the booth next to Barbie and they all looked at me. "So, what brings you to Roswell?"

Oh shit. I looked at the imaginary watch on my wrist and nodded. "God, it was so nice to meet you guys, but I'm late for an appointment. I'll catch you later." I breezed out of there and into my car. I raced home and clicked on the flower to learn all about myself. Stupid, DeLuca. I shook my head as I read.

I was born in North Carolina. Both my parents died when I was little and I lived with my aunt in Raleigh. I went to high school there and then two years at the Junior College. I'm in Roswell because my aunt died and left me some land outside of town and I have to be here until it sells. Sounds good and it's now engraved on the brain. Both my parents were dead. Boy, that sure wasn't fiction was it?

As sad as it sounds, I had almost forgotten about Rena telling me my mom was dead. I guess if I would have cared more, it would have had more an effect on me. But I didn't know her. She split when I was a baby. I don't give her credit for anything except squeezing me out. I don't think she ever did anything else right.

I glanced at the corner of the screen. I had mail! I clicked and waited. Woo-hoo! It was from Michael. Like who else would it be from?

Maria, I hope your first day is going good. I hope you remember how to read your mail! I'm sorry I didn't say good-bye. I thought it would be too hard, but now I think leaving without saying it was harder. Always remember that I'm not that far away. Even if you just want to talk, call me. Rena's on the warpath around here so I'm glad you're gone for this. Don't forget to send it your report tonight. Good luck. Michael.

"Rena," I spat the name out and then shivered. What a bitch! I somehow managed to figure out how to get out of this mail and went to the car icon. The form seemed easy enough to fill out but I didn't have anything to report except I was a total fucking idiot. I clicked on the Michael icon and sent him a quick note; at least I think I did:

Michael. I may have messed up a little today, already. I forgot to read my history before I went out and I met some townies, freaked and ran away. I'm sorry. I promise it won't happen again. Thanks for Mr. Bear; he can keep me company tonight since you're so far away. Maria.

Short and sweet and to the point. I was proud that the screen actually told me I had sent it. Alrighty then, I stood up and looked outside at the crappy parking job I had done. Rolling my eyes, I decided to venture back out into Roswell and see if I couldn't scare up a few aliens. Even just thinking about finding aliens was beginning to sound stupid to me.

At Section I had been all into it; 'big alien huntress'. Now I felt like an idiot. I had no freaking idea what to look for. I stepped out of the front door and slammed it shut. Without looking where I was going I ran into a body. "Hey!"

"Hey what?" The person I ran into asked. "You ran into me, lady."

I looked to him and thought about kicking his ass; then I remembered I was no longer that Maria. "I'm sorry."

He smiled and outstretched his hand to me. "I guess you're my new neighbor. I'm Kyle, I live across the hall."

"Nice to meet you," I shook his hand and actually felt like he wasn't a threat. That was a big good.

"You too. So where are you from?"

"North Carolina." I swear I sounded like a freaking robot. I was so going to have to work on my acting skills.

"Okay," he said slowly and I think he looked at me like I wasn't mentally all there. Great. The nice guy across the hall thinks I'm slow.

"I'm sorry," I batted my eyelashes at him. "I just moved in last night and I'm still tired from unpacking."

"Unpacking?" He asked and I knew my fate was sealed. All that confidence Michael had in me was slipping away with every second I was around people. "There were a couple of guys here a few days ago, when they brought your car, I could have sworn they said they were unpacking for you. A cousin? I think?"

A cousin? No one said anything about a cousin. "Right, I forgot. They left before I got here."

"You forgot you had a cousin or you forgot you didn't unpack?"

I looked at my new neighbor and wanted to grin. I liked him. Something about him made me smile. Not smile in the way I did when I was with Michael, but smile none the less. "I don't know," I shook my head and tried out a girlish laugh. It made me sick, but guy across the hall seemed to buy it. "So…"

"So…" he dug his hands in his pockets. Shit! I wasn't making him nervous, was I? "What brings you to the alien capital of the world?"

"My aunt. She left me some land outside of town and I have to stay here until it sells." I shrugged. "I didn't really have any plans so I thought I'd rent a place and hang out here for awhile. You're from around here?"

He nodded. "Born and raised. My dad's the Sheriff, so if you have any problems with anything, let me know."

"Thanks Kyle, it was nice to meet you."

"Ditto. What's your name, anyway?"

"Maria."

He nodded and retreated into his apartment. I took a deep breath and ventured back outside. I got in my car and cruised through town. I passed by the Crashdown and figured I'd never step foot in there again; not after the display of incompetence I had put on earlier. Okay, new realization, Roswell sucked.

How the hell was I suppose to just 'find aliens'? I mean, I don't see any standing on the street with a 'hello my name is Mr. Alien' sticker on them. Immerse myself in the town, that's what Michael had told me to do. Damn! I wish he were here with me to hold my hand and help me. Sometimes I can't believe this is even happening to me. Death row to alien huntress. Amazing.

Drifting into the dream world I called my own I didn't see anyone step off the curb. I swerved as I saw shades of brown and screeched the pony to a halt. Shit! I slammed my hand into the steering wheel and looked over my shoulder. You have got to be kidding me! It was that Liz and her guy from earlier. I took a deep breath and got out of the car. "Are you okay?" I called as that Liz was helped up.

"Might be nice if you actually paid attention to the crosswalks in Roswell!" She shouted and I wanted to kick her ass on the spot. "I assume they have them from wherever you came from!"

"Liz," her guy put his arm around her shoulder. "I'm sure it was an accident."

"It was, I'm sorry." I said and rolled my eyes thankful that dark glasses covered them. "I wasn't paying attention, I'm sorry."

"Maria, right?" The guy said and I fought my memory trying to come up with his name. Damn! I nodded. "It's forgotten, Liz is fine."

"Man, like I said I wasn't paying attention. I just got here yesterday and I was trying to look around town, see what there was to do around here…" If I sounded half as lame I as thought I did I might as well run now. I was getting 'the look' from that Liz and her guy, I think, was checking me out. Nice.

"We understand," he said and looked to that Liz who did nod, eventually. "There's a town party-like celebration tonight in front of City Hall. It's kind of a food and crafty thing, but you might want to check it out and see who your neighbors are."

I nodded and wanted to hug him. "That sounds great, thanks." I looked at that Liz. "Are you sure you're okay?"

"I'm fine."

Alrighty then. I said I was sorry about three more times and got back into my car. Maybe tonight I could pick out the aliens and call Michael and… Well, you know what I want to do with Michael. Visions of Michael in various stages of undress and sugarcoated were the things keeping me going today. Maybe I didn't fuck up as bad as I had thought. Or maybe Mr. That Liz just wanted to see my tits again! Tonight I would meet the town and the town would meet Maria DeLuca!

I drove around, without even coming close to hitting anyone else and went back to my apartment. I checked my mail and felt all giddy when I saw a new message from Michael:

Maria. I'm sure you'll do just fine and I don't think you messed up too bad. Just blend. You don't have to make real friends, just do what you were trained to. There some bad things going on around here at Section, Rena is behind them all. I think my visit to you may be a lot sooner than anticipated. Watch your back Maria, I couldn't stand it if anything happened to you. When I tell you to be careful, I mean it. Be careful from all sides. I'm missing you when I know I shouldn't. How could you have affected me this way? Always, Michael.

Always? That was a big good. He's missing me like crazy! I knew it! He's coming back soon! Man, even with the crap Rena was doing, this was the best message I ever could have gotten. Michael's coming back to see me! Michael's coming back to see me! If I knew how, I would have danced. Instead I made myself a late lunch.

It was strange; after four years of being told when I could eat, now I just walk into my own kitchen and make myself a sandwich whenever I feel like it. I ate in front of the TV with the remote control in one hand. After I ate I felt seriously bad. Without Michael there I somehow forgot to work out. And I bet I'd need my strength to fight the big bad aliens, if I ever found them. It was late afternoon by the time I dressed in spandex running shorts and a halter. I stepped out of my a-apartment and into neighbor Kyle and no…That Liz!

"Hi." I looked at them both.

"Hi Maria, " Kyle grinned. "This is-"

"Yeah, we've met." Liz looked at me with daggers in her eyes. "She's the one who tried to run me over."

"I did not try to run you over," I closed my eyes and counted to five. "If I would have tried, then I would have done it. It was a freaking accident!"

I saw neighbor Kyle smirk; see, I knew I liked him for a reason. Liz walked past him and into his apartment. "She's a little high-strung sometimes."

"You think?" I waved and set off on my run. I'd have plenty of time to run, shower and dress before the Roswell jamboree. Yee-haw!

* * *

Michael paced in his apartment. An overnight bag was packed and ready to go sitting on his bed. He ran his hands through his hair and looked back at the computer screen in front of him. The last memo from Rena was insulting. She had been questioning his motives with their newest operative since he'd arrived back at Section. The memos she was sending out were unbelievable. Michael had been in conferences with the men in suits all day. They were worried about his involvement with such a new operative. As much as he had tried to deny everything, he was still put on observation.

Michael Guerin was never put on observation. He put people on observation. He was the golden boy of Section, not some new guy of the street. He tried to explain to his superiors that Rena was acting on a personal issue and she had ignored the potential in Maria DeLuca. The Suits were not as convinced as Michael wished they had been. His newest operative was on the line for extermination if she failed.

1792 miles. That was how far Washington D.C. was from Roswell New Mexico. Michael took another look around his apartment and walked out the door with his bag in hand.

.Chapter Eleven

Okay, I stood with my back in front of the mirror and turned around checking out my butt. Nice. Dressed in boots, jeans and a long-sleeve, semi-deep neckline black shirt, I looked good. Always try to look nice when you're about to meet the town. I pulled my hair up into a high ponytail banded by a strip of black suede. I put on some eye make-up for effect only. I've never been a big fan of make-up, but for special occasions it's okay.

I sat on the edge of my new bed and picked up Mr. Bear bringing him close to my chest and hugging him. Michael. So sweet, so mysterious, but so sweet at the same time. I thought about all the things he's done for me and how he made this whole transition easier to comprehend. I don't think it would have gone near as smooth if it weren't for Michael. God, here I am mind rambling about him like I have a schoolgirl's crush! I put Mr. Bear aside and remembered that Michael said he'd visit me sooner than expected. Woo-hoo!

I stood up ready to face the creepy little town of Roswell and then threw myself on the bed; my face buried in the pillow Michael had used last night. It smelled like him and every naughty vision of Michael I ever had raced towards me like a bullet train. With every breath I took I saw him dipped, coated, sticky or slippery and I knew I had to get up and go or I'd lay here and daydream all night. Too much is going on in my head.

One last deep inhale and I was up. I was up and ready to take on the world; or at least that Liz. I wonder what nice neighbor Kyle was doing with her anyway! I stepped out of the apartment and saw Kyle's door opening. I waited for the sight of that Liz with yet another torrid tale of me trying to run her over; but I was let down. Kyle was alone.

"Where's your friend?" I asked as I leaned against the banister.

"Liz?" He smirked and I liked him even more. "She was just here picking something up for work."

"Right, she works at the alien greasy spoon, right?"

"No, her parents own it. She manages it when they're busy or out of town." Kyle walked closer to me and I caught a whiff of the after shave. Nice. Not Michael nice, but still nice. "She works at City Hall; assistant to someone, she's in law school."

A brainiac, I should have known. "So, is she always that uptight? I mean, I didn't intentionally try to hit her or anything."

"I know, she knows. Like I said before, she can be a little high strung." Kyle laughed and I laughed with him. It felt good. It felt normal. "So, where are you off to tonight? I hope you don't think Roswell has much of a nightlife."

"Actually, that…I mean, Liz, her boyfriend told me about some type of hoe-down in front of City Hall. I thought I might check that out."

"Max?" I saw a glimmer of something that I couldn't quite place. "Cool, that's where I'm headed. We could go together if you'd like. I can point out the townies and tell you who to avoid." Damn! I knew I liked him for a reason.

"Excellent. Shall I drive or you?" I looped my arm through his as we walked down the stairs.

"I guess I will, I wouldn't want you running down any more citizens tonight." That little remark earned him a jab in the gut. "Sorry. But, we can take your car. It's much cooler than mine. What's it got in it? A 351?"

"351, 352, whatever it takes." I smiled earning a laugh from my new best friend Kyle Something.

I got to take in a little more of my new temporary home as Kyle drove my car. He was right; it was much cooler than the little foreign jobbie he drove. I thought about the way Michael had navigated the streets the night before and wondered how he was doing. I hated the fact that Rena was being such a bitch because of me. What's that phrase, something abut 'hell hath no fury like a woman scorned'? Thank God, Michael was her superior; but still, I hoped he wasn't getting into trouble because of me. I know trouble at Section was bad. Very bad.

Always, Michael. Damn! I wish I could get the man off my brain, but I couldn't. I could almost repeat that last email verbatim. I was so glad now that I decided to drop the slut-routine. Well, not entirely, but close…

"Maria?"

I looked over to my escort for the evening. "What?"

"I've been saying your name for like the last two miles. Are you sure that's really your name?"

"Believe it or not, I promise." I focused my attention back on the town and Kyle and tried to push Michael out of my psyche, which by the way, was not an easy thing to do. "So, what should I expect from this little social gathering?"

"A lot of staring," he smirked.

"Staring? At what?"

"At you," he looked over at me and rolled his eyes. Damn! I thought I had the market cornered on eye rolling. "Seriously. You show up out of nowhere and you've already pissed off the town sweetheart. You're gorgeous and mysterious. I'm sure Liz has already talked about you half the day to anyone who would listen."

"Wow," I laughed. Gorgeous and mysterious? Hmm, I'm pretty sure that was what I was thinking about Michael. God, I missed him. "So, Liz is the town sweetheart, huh?"

He laughed. "Some people think so, like her." He laughed again. "Seriously, we used to date in High School and let's just say, although I love her to death, she can be a real pain in the ass."

I nodded, and then my attention was turned towards the park in front of City Hall. Hanging lights and tents and the sweet smells of a cookout were in my face. I couldn't remember the last time I had gone to anything like this. I know it had to have been when my dad was still alive. I can't remember…

"Ready?" Kyle looked to me and handed me my keys. He had parked the car and I hadn't even noticed. I nodded and got out and walked closer to him.

It was a strange feeling I got from him. There was not an ounce of sexual strain between us and I liked that part. I felt comfortable with him, another thing I didn't think I'd ever be able to do. Be comfortable around a man without having anything sexual present. I mean Michael was a whole other ballgame. What we had going on between us was more than just a sexual need. At least it was on my part and I would be on my knees praying tonight that it was more on his end too. Always, Michael.

Kyle escorted me into the thick of town and I met his dad and instantly loved him. There was something about him that made me want to trust him. I think that maybe it was because he reminded me of my own dad.

"Do you like baseball?" I blurted it out before my brain could stop my mouth. Damn! That seems to happen more and more often. I hope I'm not losing my edge.

"Yeah, I love it. Why? We don't get baseball here too often." The Sheriff looked at his son and I could see what he was asking in silence. 'What kind of nutcase did you pick up now?'

"Sorry, you just remind me of an old baseball fan I used to know," I smiled. Kyle led me away from his dad and looped his arm through mine. "So, what now?"

"Well," Kyle scanned the crowd and pointed to a vacant bench with a view of the festivities. He led me over to it and we sat. He pointed to my left. "There's Liz and Max. I'm sure Max's sister will be tagging along behind them somewhere."

"Barbie?"

"Barbie…?" Kyle closed his eyes and laughed out loud causing several bystanders to stare. "Yeah, Isabel. She's not so bad once you get to know her. She's lonely because her boyfriend, Alex, is spending a semester in England."

I nodded and looked around desperately for an alien of the non-blow-up variety. I swear if I was sent here on a wild-alien chase…What DeLuca? I asked myself, what were you going to do?

Kyle went through the motions pointing out various townsfolk, always with a comment on each of them. Sometimes he had me laughing so hard my stomach ached. We ate and drank, probably more than I should have, but this was fun. This was the kind of fun I had missed out on for so long. Th old me would already be crawling all over Kyle and we'd end up in bed. Not this time. I was a new person and I think my heart belonged to another. Michael. Damn! I missed him.

"Here comes Liz and Max," Kyle giggled and pointed to the approaching pair. "Hey guys."

"Hi," Max smiled and I decided he wasn't all that bad. He shook Kyle's hand and once again I felt his eyes on my chest. I saw Liz hold on to his arm so apparently I wasn't the only one noticing where his attention lay. "So Maria, you met Kyle. Liz said you live across the hall from each other."

"Yeah," I smiled at Kyle and we both laughed. That was when I was sure we had too much to drink. This was not exactly the alien fact-finding mission that I thought it would be tonight.

"Having a good time? Looks like it," Max grinned and motioned to the stack of empty beer cups between us.

"I'm having a great time," I smiled and I meant it. For a brief minute there I felt normal. Then I caught something out of the corner of my eye that made each tiny hair on my body stand on end. A flash of red hair. That was it. But it was so red, fire engine red to be exact. I shook my head. No, it couldn't be Rena! Michael would have warned me. If he could…

"Are you okay?" Kyle was holding my arm and Max and even that Liz looked concerned. "Maria?"

"Yeah," I forced a smile. "I'm fine. I just…I don't think I'm feeling so good. Maybe I should go."

"Sure," Kyle stood and held my arm. "C'mon."

I didn't say good-bye to the couple; I just walked away keeping my eyes peeled for another flash of red. I had the uncontrollable knowledge that I was being watched and now, for the first time, I was scared.

We arrived back at the flat and Kyle led me upstairs. He opened my apartment door for me and I invited him. He sat me on the couch and went to the kitchen. He returned with a bottled water and handed it to me. "You okay? You look like you saw a ghost."

I nodded and sipped the water. "Just too much to drink I think. Thanks for tonight Kyle, I had a great time."

"Me too," he grinned and walked towards the door. "I told you there would be a lot of staring." He laughed and let himself out leaving me alone smiling on the couch.

I walked to the computer and prayed there was something from Michael. Nothing. I began to pace the apartment as I stripped down to nothing. I knew the window was open, but unless you were in the back parking lot, no one could see. I don't know if I even cared. Was it Rena or was I being stupid? She wasn't the only one in the world with red hair.

I went to the bathroom and brushed away the alcohol flavoring from my teeth. I saw Mr. Bear waiting for me on the bed and went to him, hugging him close against my bare breasts. I curled up on the bed with my head on the Michael pillow and waited for sleep to take me away.

* * *

Michael watched as his newest operative and her neighbor laughed drunkenly while walking inside the flat. He looked at the laptop on the seat next to him.

"Kyle Valenti." He said out loud and felt his blood boil.

* * *

I knew I was having the nightmares again, damn! Wouldn't they ever go away? I felt a hand on my naked thigh and I cried out in fear. I scurried to the head of the bed and curled myself into a ball; Mr. Bear still clutched in my hand. I was shaking when I felt the hand again. Wait. Soft and callousy. Michael? I lifted my head and saw a shadow. It was Michael. I outstretched my arms to him and he held all my nakedness.

"Michael." I buried my head in his neck and felt his arms hold me against him. He laid me down and spooned my body. I sighed as I felt one hand slide underneath my breasts; the other to my thigh. Safe.

.Chapter Twelve

I've suffered from the nightmares for a long time now, how could they go away so easily when Michael was here with me? How did he have the power to take them away? Nobody could understand where the nightmares came from until they've lived it. I actually considered myself lucky if all I took with me were a few mind-shattering nightmares.

I snuggled in closer to the warmth that was Michael. Even though he had only been gone less than a day, it had felt like years. Damn! I hated feeling this way. I hated needing anyone but myself. Maybe it was the alcohol still in my system, or maybe it was just Michael.

Feeling his hands on my bare body would have sent me into sexual overdrive had it not been for the fact that I was still trembling from my nighttime horrors. His hands were so warm, so comforting. I looked over my shoulder and into his eyes.

"Hi." Yes, that was actually all I could come up with. He nodded. "Thank you for coming back." I felt so vulnerable in all my nakedness and I actually wished that I had on that stupid yellow nightgown!

"I had to make sure you were safe," he whispered in my ear and my muscles contracted. Wait, I'm sorry, not my muscles, my nipples.

"Am I in danger here?"

"I don't know," he kissed the back of my neck. "I have no idea."

"Is Rena here?" I felt his body tense. Damn!

"Not yet. She's still at Section, but she is out to beat you. There's been a lot of meetings and memos when I was back at Section."

Not yet? So I didn't see her and any flash of red hair is going to send me into fits? I knew there was more so I waited for him to finish. When he didn't say anything else, I knew it was seriously bad. "Tell me."

"They put me on observation," he laughed and it was bitter. "Because of Rena and her lies, they made up their minds that I may be too involved with my newest operative."

Gee, I thought laying here naked next to him, what makes them think that? Although I hated being called an operative…

"I received a message on my way here. You fail in any way-"

"Extermination." I didn't have to ask. Damned if I do and damned if I don't.

"Did you learn anything tonight?" I heard the plea in his question and I felt my heart twinge when I gave him the disappointing news.

"No. Nothing of importance." I didn't think telling him how I thought I saw Rena was necessary right now. Maybe later though. "How long do I have?"

"A while," he sighed and I melted. "I'm going back to Section tomorrow night."

"No!" I sat up and faced him totally oblivious to my bare chest. I saw his eyes linger on my chest before meeting mine and for some reason that pissed me off right now. Not exactly pissed me off, but I did deem it inappropriate.

"I have to try to correct some of this before it goes any further."

"I don't want you to leave." There, I was officially whining and I think I might have actually heard the whipping noise. I might be missing the old me now…

"Maria, I will come back but first I have to straighten this out. Tonight, I had to see you and tell you…" He paused. Oh shit. "Tell you that I was going to take care of you. I won't let anything happen to you, Maria, ever."

If he had told me anything else I don't think I could have been as happy. Someone was going to take care of me. Michael was going to take care of me. Hearing those words and believing them purged all feelings of fear about the nightmares and Rena. All thoughts of not being good enough or screwing up royally: gone. He really cared about me and that made everything all right. So he was leaving to go back to Section tomorrow, I could deal with that. I did have a job to do and as soon as I got it done-

"Maria?"

Damn! Stupid daydreaming and I totally missed what he said. Plus I was still naked. "Yeah."

"Lay back down with me." He kicked his shoes off and pulled his shirt over his head. I momentarily thought about reaching to my chin to see if I was drooling. He undid his belt and I swear if he would have reached for the zipper on his pants it would have been all over, but he didn't. Damn! I lay back down next to him and he spooned me again.

"Michael…?" I wasn't sure what I was going to ask him, but I was always so full of questions.

"Not tonight, Maria," he whispered in my ear and I knew he wasn't talking about me asking too many questions. "Not like this."

I nodded and closed my eyes. I felt his arm underneath me, his forearm closing in on my stomach. His over arm was over me crossing in-between my breasts. Nice. Sleep came for me and I slept soundly in the arms of a man I thought I was falling in love with. Never being in love before I wasn't exactly sure, but I figured if I was willing to die for him, then it must be love. Either that or a very sick clause in the lust factor.

I woke up before dawn and I felt like my head was going to explode. Michael was still sleeping next to me and I watched him. All the times he'd watched me sleep, now it was my turn. I slipped on that yellow nightgown and sat cross-legged on the bed. His chest rose and fell with each breath; the worry in his demeanor last night was overshadowed by deep sleep. Damn he was handsome! Handsome? I don't recall ever using that word to describe any man.

I touched his face and screamed when he grabbed my wrist. "Michael!" I shouted and he let go of me. I jerked my hand back; all semblance of a normal morning went straight to hell. "What the hell is wrong with you?"

"I'm sorry," he sat up and I watched those abs. Okay, forgiven. No, not yet.

"You damn near scared the shit out of me!" I rubbed my wrist although I think it was more for effect because it didn't hurt.

"You scared me too," he admitted and I saw him not for the big bad Section guy, but for the man. Sigh. "I'm not used to…" I watched as flush crept up that lickable neck. "I'm not used to sharing a bed with someone."

Wow. I know that took a lot for him to say. "It's okay." I smiled and leaned over to kiss him almost feeling like a normal couple. Well, at least until he turned away from me. "Alrighty then."

"Maria-"

"I know already," I stood up full of frustration. "You give me thousand and one mixed signals and then when I try to act on one of them, any of them, you do a 180 and I feel like a fool. Tell me Michael, tell me what you want!" I paced in front of the bed and did everything I could not to look at him. That was my downfall.

"It doesn't matter what I want right now Maria. All that matters is that you do your job and we keep Section and Rena off your back," he ran his hands through his hair. Yeah, so I was peeking. He stood and before I could move away, he caught me. He pulled me tight against him. "You know the signals I want you to pick up on; but I have to keep my distance to be safe. Okay?"

Oh yeah, I knew the signals. I could feel one digging into my hip as he talked. "Fine." I looked at him and crammed my mouth against his before he had a chance to react. No hesitation. Woo-hoo! A knock at the door sent my mind reeling. "Damn!"

"Get it," he released me and shook my head as I walked form the bedroom to the front door.

I swung open the door ready to beat who was on the other side for interrupting us. It was neighbor Kyle. "Kyle. Hi."

"Hi, did I wake you?" He smirked looking at the nightgown. Oh yeah, I think I was going to have to burn it.

"No, what's up?"

"I just wanted to make sure you were okay; you seemed a little out of it when I left last night." He stepped into the apartment and I looked nervously over my shoulder towards the bedroom. "Is everything okay?"

"Yeah, fine. Just a little hung over I think," I laughed that girlish laugh.

"Great," he dug his hands in his pockets. "I'm on my way to work, but I was wondering if you didn't have any other plans tonight if you'd care to join me for dinner?"

Dinner? Oh shit. Technically I knew I should go, he was the Sheriff's kid and the Sheriff usually knew everything that was going on in a town. Alien activity? I bet Jim Valenti would know something about it. On the other hand Michael was here; but he was leaving tonight, I just didn't know what time. Decisions. Michael would tell me to go. "Sure, that sounds great."

"Cool," he smiled and I hoped I wouldn't have to break his heart. "Wait, I hope you don't think I'm hitting on you because you’re the new gorgeous mysterious girl in town. I'm not. I mean I'm not hitting on you, I just know how hard it can be to be new in town."

"Perfect!" I beamed. "Because I'm really not ready to get involved with anyone right now. You know?"

He nodded and I sensed he knew exactly what I was talking about. He told me he'd pick me up at eight and we laughed about him driving my car again. I shut the door and walked back to the bedroom; Michael was waiting expectantly sitting on the bed.

"Kyle Valenti." He said not asked.

"Yeah," I said slowly not liking the look on his face. Wait, maybe I was liking it if it was jealousy. "Why?"

"Dinner?"

"You said you were going back to Section."

"I am," he relaxed. "His father is the Sheriff."

"I know, hence the me going to dinner. I'll pump him for info." I sat next to Michael and picked up his hand. "I know you won't say anything, but I'm not going on a date with him. I don't want anyone else…"

He nodded. "I'm going to take a shower. Then we can go over some things today before I go back to DC, okay?"

I nodded and watched him walk away. Damn! I wished he'd not walk away so much. The morning and afternoon blurred together as Michael let me in on a little more information about Section and Rena.

"We did go out a few times when she was a new operative," Michael finally admitted late in the afternoon.

"You dated her?" I was shocked and somewhat let down.

"Not really, I said we went out a few times. It wasn't anything serious and it was a long time ago." He looked embarrassed to be talking about it. Oh well. "She wasn't the way she is now, I don't know if you can believe it or not."

"Does she treat all the new female operatives like she does me? Or does she just have the hard-on for me?" I had changed into shorts and a halter and I'll be damned if the a/c wasn't kicking out enough cool because I was boiling.

"It's just you Maria," he sighed. He sat next to me and took my hand. "I think she saw in you what I saw and it scared her."

"What a bitch!" I sighed. "Can we stop her?"

"We'll try. For now, do your job and let me handle Section. I have a few markers to call in and I've been there long enough to rack up quite a few."

"How long?"

"Since I was four." He looked out the window and I knew that was the end of that conversation. I was right.

It was after five when Michael said he had to leave. I walked him to the door and waited for the peck good-bye. He cupped my chin and raised my face to meet his. He leaned into me and I think I was melting as he kissed me. It was a kiss that said he'd be back soon and he'd be wanting more than a kiss. Woo-hoo!

.Chapter Thirteen

I dressed in black pants and a black shirt and, wait, a bra. Un-freaking-believable! I didn't want young Mr. Valenti to get any wrong ideas about me. I let my hair hang loose and used the eye make-up sparingly. When I was ready to go I checked my mail and it made me smile.

Maria. I didn't want to leave you, just so you know that. Sometimes I'm not the most eloquent with words, especially when it comes to you. I'm en route to Section now and I fear what lies ahead of me. It's going to be a long night, but thoughts of keeping you safe are my motivation. Remember what I said: be careful. If something happens, call me. I'll take care of you. Always, Michael.

It was the 'always' part that got me. Damn! We could have consummated our relationship, and I'm using that term very loosely, last night; but there's something holding him back. Something he's not telling me and I hope it doesn't end up getting us both killed.

I walked across the hall and knocked on Kyle's door. He answered with a towel around his waist. Damn! I must be early.

"Give me two minutes," he darted down the hall and I made myself at home by looking around. Okay, I was snooping.

Nothing too exciting, just a regular guy's home. Sports memorabilia was spread out sporadically and I had to smile at high school pictures of the football stud. I sat on the couch and noticed a photo album on the bottom shelf of the coffee table. I looked around the room stealthily and grabbed the album. I flipped through the pages and smiled back at all the smiling faces. I watched my neighbor age in front of the camera and then I started to see familiar faces. Of course, it was that Liz.

Liz, Max, Barbie and the curly blond, Tess? A tall lanky guy with Barbie, must be the overseas beau. So they've been friends since high school. I frowned. I don't even remember who I went to high school with.

"See anything interesting?" Kyle was leaning over my shoulder. Damn! I have to be more alert.

"Sorry," I set the book down. "Just being nosy."

"I can see that," he laughed. "Ready?"

I stood and we left the flat. I followed him to my car and tossed him the keys. He drove through town and I think we were nearing the next town when he pulled into a parking lot. I looked at him and he smiled at my questioning stare.

"Where are we?"

"You like burgers?" He asked getting out of the Mustang.

I nodded and tried to remember the last time I had a real hamburger. "Yeah."

"This place has got the best ones in the world." He nodded towards the building as we walked side by side.

I noticed a clothes boutique on the other side of the hole in the wall restaurant and pointed to it. "Do you think we could stop in there after we eat?"

We were seated in a booth and we talked about everything except me; which was so good. We ordered burgers and beer and Kyle was right, best burger I've ever had. I learned he had worked at an accounting firm but was now laid off. He told me about Roswell and some of the history of it and I hung on every word. Maybe Kyle Valenti was an alien. Hmm…

We finished dinner and after I insisted on paying went next door to the clothes store. I felt like a kid in a candy store going from rack to rack pulling clothes off and layering them on my arm. I got jeans, pants, a skirt, shirts and a new nightgown. If I was going to wear one, I think the yellow one had outworn it's welcome. Besides. I really wanted Michael to see me in something sexy besides just my skin!

I looked for Kyle and saw him leaning on the counter talking to the salesclerk. Tess? Yeah, it was Tess. I laid my purchases down and smiled. "Hi."

"Maria. Hi," she smiled and began to ring me up. "I didn't know you knew Kyle!"

"We live across the hall from each other," I said knowing that Kyle had already filled her in.

"Right," she nodded as I watched the register total.

Damn, I'd never been able to spend this much money on clothes before, ever! I'd never had this much money before. Tess held up the slinky nightgown and gave a knowing nod in Kyle's direction. Great.

"I'm closing up here in a minute. I'm meeting Max and the others at Juno's, wanna come?"

Kyle raised his eyebrows to me and I shrugged. Juno's? Sounded like a bar. A few more cocktails and I might be able to sleep through the night without Michael. I nodded. "Sure. If you want?"

Kyle agreed and I think he nearly choked at my bill. I paid in cash and we promised Tess we'd see her soon. Kyle put my bags in my trunk. "Okay, what do you do for a living? Most people don't carry that much cash."

Living? "Oh, I have a trust fund. My dead aunt." I didn't go further than that because I didn't have any more history to give him.

We drove for awhile passing by the Crashdown and eventually ended up at Juno's. Oh yeah, it was a bar. We went in and I saw Max jump up from a table and wave us over. He shook Kyle's hand and smiled at me. "What are you two doing here?"

"We saw Tess and she said you all were here." Kyle looked down at the table where Liz sat, alone.

"Yeah, Alex got back today and him and Iz will be here shortly." Max pulled out a chair for me and I sat down in between him and Kyle. "So, how do you like Roswell?"

"It's intoxicating," I looked to Liz and grinned. "Isn't it?"

She looked at me and I think I could feel the total dislike oozing off of her. Whatever. I turned to Max. "So, you lived here all your life?" I touched his hand that was resting on the table just to be a bitch.

"Yeah," he nodded. He asked where I was from and I gave him the spiel about North Carolina while tapping his hand off and on. I couldn't look at that Liz or I know I would have laughed out loud thus ruining my fun.

"Look at what the cat dragged it!" A voice from in back of us boomed and I stood up. "I'm sorry," a tall lanky guy holding Barbie's hand was smiling at me. "I didn't mean to scare you. I'm Alex Whitman and you must be Maria. I've already heard so much about you!" He glanced at that Liz. "Welcome to Roswell!"

I smiled and I liked him. Not as much as Kyle, but he was a good. Barbie smiled warmly at me and I found myself willing my brain to call her Isabel, not Barbie. Damn! "Thanks," I sat back down and Tess joined us a few minutes later.

I wasn't sure if this was the way that it was supposed to be happening or not. I think I was making friends. I don't know if when Michael told me I didn't have to make friends if that really meant don't make friends. It was actually kind of nice hanging out in the bar with normal people. Men and women, neither Section nor convicts; well, at least not that I knew of anyway.

I looked around and noticed that the pitcher of beer I was sharing with Kyle was almost gone. Alex and that Liz were each nursing their mixed drinks, but the other three were contentedly sipping on soft drinks. Why go to a bar and drink soda?

"So," I pointed to Max, Isabel and Tess. "What's with the soda?"

"They can't drink," Kyle nodded to me and I saw the reaction of the three in question. They weren't happy. I met Kyle's face and I saw his expression tense. "I mean, they can, but they don't."

"We're not drinkers," Isabel bat her eyelashes at me and I nodded. "Max and I have a few alcoholics in our family so we tend to stay away from alcohol altogether." Max nodded along with her. "Tess just doesn't drink."

"Nope," she chirped. "I'm usually the designated driver!"

Okay, that makes sense. Kind of. Conversation erupted again and I was drawn into their stories of high school and beyond. I laughed along with them and felt like one of them. So this was what happened to normal people when they grew up, huh? I tried not to let my mind wander to Michael and Section and what the hell was going on there.

Michael. Damn! All I had to do was think his name and there he was front and center in my subconscious. Standing in front of me with open, waiting arms. Those black leather pants with the button undone, so tight I can see the outline of what was digging into my hip last night. In my version, he doesn't have a shirt on and sweat is glistening off that steely chest. No, not sweat, I think I'm going back to the chocolate fetish. Syrup. Oh yeah, chocolate syrup.

"Hello?" A hand was waving in front of me. It wasn't Michael's hand. I looked to the person attached to the hand. Alex.

"Spacing out, sorry." I glanced at the clock; stunned to see it was after midnight. Where the hell did the night go? "I better get going." I looked at Kyle who stood up on wobbly legs. "Alex, it was nice to meet you and to see the rest of you again."

We said our good-byes and I took the keys from Kyle. Hey, it was my car and if someone was going to wreck it, it should be me. Besides, I could actually walk a straight line. I swung the door open and stepped into a light rain. I darted to the car and put the top up, then stood there letting the rain hit my face.

I knew Kyle was staring at me, but I didn't care. The rain on my face gave me a new sense of freedom. I was actually free! I was a free woman standing in a parking lot in the rain and I felt good! I felt alive!

* * *

The light was intense. Michael shifted uneasily in the straight-backed chair. He hated the chairs across the desk from Intel. The men in suits, he'd called them to Maria. Well that's essentially what they were: men in suits. They never got their hands dirty, they had the rest of Section to do that for them.

"I don't understand any of this." Michael crossed his leg resting his ankle on his knee. "What exactly is the problem, gentlemen?"

"Mr. Smith and I, " the older of the two looked to his partner then to Michael. "We have reason to believe that you are not performing to Section protocol."

"That's bullshit." Michael hissed.

"No, I'm afraid it's not. Your newest recruit, Maria DeLuca, is in question." The younger suit, Mr. Smith, replied.

"I know who we're talking about," Michael was losing his patience and it was obvious. He took a deep breath and counted to five; never had the patience for ten. "You're taking second-hand information and trying to use it against her. Against us."

"Michael, Mr. Smythe and I have seen documentation that states otherwise." Mr. Smith cocked his head to one side.

Michael laughed bitterly.

"An operative stays in training for no less than six months, recruit DeLuca was only in training for a few weeks. Not nearly enough time-" Mr. Smith was cut off.

"It was plenty of time!" Michael knew they could sense the anger radiating off of him. "My father-"

"Is dead and has been for over a year, Michael." Mr. Smythe folded his arms over his chest. "The way you were used to things when he ran Section have changed. You work for us now. You do things our way or you leave."

Michael closed his eyes. "My father ran Section more efficiently than the both of you together ever will! This is all bullshit. Get Rena in here and we'll end this right now!"

"I'm sorry, Michael, Rena is on assignment."

Michael felt the color drain from his face.

* * *

I pulled up in front of the flat and noticed Kyle had slightly sobered up since we left the bar. I grabbed my bags from the trunk and he carried half of them for me. We walked up the stairs to our apartments and I felt so comfortable. The sexual tension that was not there before, still wasn't.

He hugged me and I realized it was the first intimate gesture I'd had with a man in a very long time that meant nothing more than friendship.

"I'm glad you came to Roswell, Maria." He shook his head and met my eyes. "I finally have someone to hang out with and who'll drink with me and not be a…a freak."

I smiled and he waved goodnight. Now all I wanted to do was get in my apartment and check my mail for a Michael-message. I kicked the door open with my hands full of bags and walked in. My eyes flew to the couch.

"Hello Maria." It was Rena.

Shit!

* * *

.Chapter Fourteen

Have you ever had one of those moments where time seems to stand still? I felt like I was standing on the beach, right at the tide line, and watching the tide move back in to the ocean; dizzying. I sobered up entirely too fast and my head began to throb. I didn't know which way to look. I saw both her hands on her lap so I know she wasn't hiding a can of Raid in back of her. I set the bags on the floor and stared at my unwanted visitor. Damn! Where was Michael?

"Why don't you come in and sit down?" She smiled at me and I felt the bile rise in the back of my throat.

I took a deep breath. No way was I going to let this little red-haired bitch try to make me feel inferior. I'd been in that position before I sure as hell wasn't going back to it. I'm still climbing the walls out of that hole. "Why don't you tell me what the fuck you're doing here?"

"Such language, I thought we talked about that." She sneered and I wanted to jack her in the head. She nodded towards the bags on the floor. "I know you didn't get much money from Section for this mission, so how did you afford all those new toys?"

I thought about the wallet full of cash. Oh shit, Michael. "I don't know if that is any of your business."

She was off the couch before I had time to react. She grabbed a handful of my hair and slammed my face into the front door. "Everything that you do is my business!" She hissed wetly in my ear. "You don't know who you're fucking with Maria DeLuca. You have no idea."

I closed my eyes and willed back tears. No, not tears of defeat. Tears of pain because she was really pulling my hair and it hurt! "Let go of me." I said it as calmly as I could while my face was smashed against the door. "Please." It must have been the 'please' because she released my hair. "Thank you." I stepped away from the door and met her gaze; I could actually see the hate in her eyes. "Are you here for me? Is it my time? I mean, if it is, just get it over with and cut out the dramatics."

She laughed and I got the chills. "I wish it was your time, you have no idea. But I have to listen to Intel and they say wait and maybe you can salvage something out of this cluster fuck of an adventure. I have no idea what Michael was thinking when he signed you on for this. You're nothing but a waste."

I bit my lip and counted to five. "Thank you for the words of encouragement."

"Don't take me so lightly, Maria." She stepped closer to me and I stood my ground. She smirked at my defiance and once again I wanted to hit her. "I hope you do fail and I hope I'm the one to lead the extermination team right to you."

"Jealous much?" I felt the corner of my mouth turn up into a wicked grin. I saw her hand coming this time and I blocked her open palm inches away from my face. "You caught me off guard once, it won't happen again." I really hoped she couldn't hear my heart beating otherwise my tough-girl act was totally ineffectual.

She pulled her hand back and I saw a flicker of, could it be surprise, flash across her face. "Michael trained you well."

"You have no idea how well." Ahh, now I see jealousy.

"I'll be waiting for you to fail, and when you do, I'll come down on you so hard you won't even realize what happened." She took a step back. "What potential he sees in you is beyond comprehension. He's on the list now too, because of you."

"You know what Rena, you're really beginning to sound like a whiny high school girl. Wake up and get over it. Michael doesn't want you, he never did. Move on." I think I might have stepped over the line with my accusation when I saw the flush creeping up her neck. Bulls-eye!

"You know nothing about Michael," she steamed. Well, she kind of had me there. "He should be in control of Section right now! It was owed to him for everything he's done and now, he's throwing his future away for a absurd cause and a worthless piece of used white trash."

Okay. Not white trash. "Back off and get the fuck out of my home!"

"Your home?" She laughed. "Do you really think this is your home? No, Maria, you don't have a home. This place doesn't belong to you; this all belongs to Section. Nothing belongs to you and you don't belong to anything."

"Oh yeah," I nodded and grinned. "I belong to something. I belong to Michael."

I stood straight and waited for the next round of cruelty and meanness and was surprised when she walked back to the couch and picked a briefcase up off the floor. "You don't know anything Maria. You're just a stupid uneducated girl who thinks fucking the boss is going to get you places. Well, I have news for you darling. It won't get you anywhere."

Before I could even come up with words she walked out of my apartment and closed the door behind her. Damn! I looked out the front window and saw her get in a white sedan. With a flourish of screeching tires, she was gone. Good.

I didn't realize my hands were trembling until I sat down in front of the computer. After a few deep breaths, I clicked and typed in my password. I had mail.

Maria. Rena may be in Roswell and I don't think she's there for a good reason. Intel won't tell me anything and I'm losing my mind worrying about you. They won't let me leave tonight; but I promise I'll be there as soon as I can. You're more important to me than Section. I used to think it was all there was to live for; then I met you. Please, let me know you're okay as soon as you can. I'll be waiting by the computer and the phone. Always, Michael.

I reached for the phone and though better of it. I didn't want to hear his voice; that would make the distance seem even further. Damn! Since when did I pine away for anyone?

Michael. Ding. Ding. Ding! Give the man a cigar! Yes, Rena is here and she was waiting for me in my apartment when I got home. We had some words and some violence and now she's gone. I'm sure you'll get a full report. I haven't learned anything yet, but I did make friends. I think I might be starting to like it here a little. I mean, I would like it more if you were here…Anyway, I'm still on the hunt and I won't give up. If there are aliens in Roswell, damn it, I'm going to find them. I miss you Michael. Always, Maria.

I hit send and everything else I wanted to say to Michael flashed across my mind. I wanted to tell him that I loved him. Damn! I wasn't supposed to fall in love with anyone. I'm Maria DeLuca and I don't need anyone but myself; but the person who can take away my nightmares is the one worth keeping.

I fought the urge to write him and tell him all of this because, as much as I hate to say it, Rena was right. I knew nothing about Michael. I had no idea what she was talking about when she said Michael should be in charge of Section. I know I've let my hard shell down for him, but I was going to have to put it back up a little until I knew he really wasn't going to let me fall.

With Rena's visit all but a distant, and vile, memory, I began to sift through the bags of clothes and fell in love with them over again. I couldn't wait for Michael to see me in some of them! Or out of them…

I showered off all the bar smells and put on my new nightgown. The silkiness of it sent my nipples into spasms. Damn! Why wasn't Michael here? I grabbed Mr. Bear and crawled under the blankets with Michael weighing heavily on my mind. I'm pretty sure I was thinking about him covered in cotton candy and nothing else when I finally fell asleep.

* * *

Always, Maria. Michael smiled and reread the email again. Always, Maria. He closed his eyes and wondered if she was really okay. She talked tough, but there was so much gentility underneath that gritty image.

He swiveled in his chair and looked at a monitor above him. The picture was grainy; but he knew exactly what he was looking at. He had watched the muted video so many times over the last year.

She was there, her hair over her face, her body shaking violently. He knew she was hysterical, she was sobbing. Her hands clawed along the floor, her knees bloody and bare. Alone in a desolate room with no human contact for five months.

That was when he knew it was Maria. He also thought he knew where the nightmares came from. So desperate, so unsure. Her prison shirt was ripped, as were her pants. The shirt hung open on her, every once in awhile, there was a flash of breast. There was nothing sexual about this video, though. No. Michael's heart broke watching the tape made three years before. This was a recorded history of one woman's fall into darkness.

He hoped he had saved her from it, not thrust her in deeper. He slammed the monitors power button and turned to the computer on his desk. His fingers flew across the keyboard and within seconds, he was looking at the dossier on Maria DeLuca.

The picture was so unflattering; she was much more beautiful. The photo had been taken after her arrest. Her hair was matted to her head, greasy. Vacant eyes stared back at him. Not the ones he saw when he looked at her; the eyes so full of life and questions. Eyes he could fall into and never come up for air.

Damn Smith and Smythe! Michael stood and walked around his apartment. He wanted to leave but knew he couldn't and still live. He almost laughed remembering how Intel had told him that if he didn't like working for them he could leave Section. Right. No one ever just leaves Section. Either you die or…You die. This was not working out the way he had hoped; the way he had dreamed.

Maria was perfect. She was everything he had hoped for and more. She was going to be the one to be there for him. She was a challenge at first, but now…Now she was his.

* * *

When I woke up I didn't know where I was. I looked around and focused on the window. I was in Roswell and this was my apartment. I began to rock back and forth clutched Mr. Bear tightly. I looked around desperately for Michael hoping that maybe he had shown up in the night like last time. No. I was really alone. I tucked my hair behind my ears and sat on the edge of the bed.

I was shaking and scared. Damn! I hated when I got like this; this was a bad one. Should I call him? No, what was I going to do then hug the phone? I got off the bed and took a step forward with Mr. Bear tight in my grip.

I walked through the seemingly familiarity of my new home to the front door. It took me a few minutes before I could turn the doorknob. I stepped into the hall and took a deep breath; sweat trickled down my back as I walked across to the hall to the one person in the near vicinity I thought I could trust.

I banged on the door and hoped Kyle had recovered enough to open the door and let me in. I didn't want to be alone. I banged my fist on the door again and heard movement. Kyle answered the door in pajama bottoms and looked at me through sleepy bloodshot eyes.

"Maria?"

"Can I come in?" I stepped towards him as he opened the door wider. He looked to Mr. Bear then back at my terrified face. "I have nightmares."

"Oh God," he rubbed his eyes. "Come in, please!"

I stepped around him and into the apartment. I headed for the couch and curled up on it feeling stupid. He sat next to me and took my hand. "I'm sorry Kyle, I don't know anyone…"

"It’s okay." He placed a hand on my sweaty back. He sat with me in my pretty new nightgown on the couch until I fell back asleep.

* * *

.Chapter Fifteen

When I woke up in the morning I was curled up next to an unfamiliar body. I looked next to me and saw Kyle sitting up, asleep. He was holding onto Mr. Bear. I smiled at the sight and then said a small prayer of thanks for Kyle being there last night.

I sighed. God, how was I ever going to live completely alone? I'd been alone a million times before, but I've never really lived alone except… I had my dad until he passed away, then I wandered. It all seemed like so long ago now. I didn't have a home I didn't have anything that mattered to me except for a few possessions I wouldn't let go of. The picture of my dad; I absently touched the locket around my neck, his leather jacket and my boots. Of my life, that's all I had acquired. Unbelievable.

After my dad died I didn't care where I spent the night or with who. I tried doing the relative thing, but it didn't work out. They didn't like me and I didn't like them. Then I left. I left part of myself behind and went with the flow. I did drugs, I drank and I had sex with near strangers. I didn't care where I was at night, as long as I had somewhere to go; if it cost me an hour in bed with some guy, then so be it. I did what I had to do to survive. Even when I hit my lowest points, I knew I had to try to survive. Maybe I knew even back then that my knight in black leather would come for me someday.

I had roommates in jail; they tend to not give out too many private rooms. My first one moved in after I had been in the pokey for a little over six months; she lasted a few months before she got transferred to another prison. The other one I had was the closest thing I had to a friend in a really long time. She was a few years older than I was and she was going to spend the rest of her life behind bars. When you maliciously butcher your husband with a meat cleaver; you get life. Why I was going to be electrocuted and she was going to stay alive, I don't know. I'll never understand the death penalty.

Kyle snorted in his sleep and I think I giggled. Wow. Maria DeLuca giggling. Will wonders never cease? I looked at his sleeping body and wanted to hug him. It didn't matter if he stayed on the couch because he passed out or if he stayed for me. Either way, he was there when I needed someone. He wasn't Michael and I think he was the one I truly needed; but as a friend, Kyle was the best one I had right now.

I sat down next to him and touched his cheek. He opened one sleepy eye and focussed in on me. I smiled and he smiled back with both eyes open looking down at Mr. Bear on his lap.

"You better?" He asked and I wanted to pass out from the alcohol breath. I think he noticed my reaction and quickly excused himself. He came back minty fresh. "I'm better, are you?"

"Yeah," I nodded. "Thank you. I get really bad nightmares sometimes and I can't be alone. Being with someone doesn't make them go away; but it makes them not quite as scary." I thought about Michael and his magical way of making them disappear.

"They're really bad, aren't they?" He touched my arm and I wanted to cry. I nodded instead. "If you ever need to talk…"

"Thanks, but something's are just too private." I put my hand on top of his. "I'll never be able to thank you enough. I don't know anyone else here." I kissed his cheek.

"Anytime Maria, anytime." He yawned and I stood.

"I'm going to go back across the hall. Go to bed and try to get a few more hours sleep, Kyle. You have bags." I grabbed Mr. Bear and let myself out. I walked across the hall to my unlocked apartment and went inside.

I looked around and hated Rena. I hated her more than anything for telling me this wasn't my home, that I didn't belong. This was my home, for now, and I loved it! I put Mr. Bear down on the computer monitor and had to check my mail. I mean I had to. Woo-hoo!

Sweet Maria. I've been waiting for a reply from you all night and I'm worried. I've called you and either you're not answering the phone or can't. Please, put my mind at ease and call me or email me. I won't leave the phone or computer until I hear from you. All I can do is sit here and think positive thoughts while the darkness swirls all around me. Maria, please. I can't leave to come back yet and I have to hear from you. Always, Michael.

Sweet Maria? I smiled and I think I blushed. I thought the 'always, Michael' had been special but knowing I was now Sweet Maria was… Wow! It made me think of my dad. When I was little he always said the same thing to me when he tucked me in at night: 'good night sweet girl.' Damn! Why was everything getting too hard to manage? Why was Michael invading every pore of my being? I couldn't even concentrate on finding the fucking aliens because Michael-thoughts were the prominent ones on the brain. Even though I was now Sweet Maria, I was going to have to force myself away from Michael. Wean myself off of him. God, I was a junkie again! But this time, I was a Michael Junkie. When I got this job done then things were going to change!

Michael. I'm fine. I'm sorry I worried you. I had nightmares again and I got scared so I went across the hall to Kyle's. I couldn't be alone, Michael, and you weren't here. I was so scared. You've seen me like that, so I went over there. I finally fell asleep on his couch. In case you're worried, nothing happened. I just couldn't be alone. Is Rena still here? When can you come back? Tell me what's going on, please! I have to know what I'm really up against. Is it just aliens and Rena or is it Section too? I can't beat Section. Always, Maria.

I hit send and within a minute the phone was ringing. It was Michael.

"Are you sure you're okay?" He asked and I could hear the concern over the phone.

"I'm fine, really. I think the run in with Rena freaked me out a little and brought on the nightmares in full force." I sighed. "When are you coming back?"

"I have another meeting at Section this afternoon, I'll try to be there tonight, but I can't promise."

I smiled thinking I wouldn't have to spend a night alone. "I have to ask you something. Something Rena said." Silence, okay. "She said you should be the head of Section right now. Why?" Silence. "Michael?"

"My father used to control Section. Before he died he never put in a formal request for his successor." His tone was shallow and I knew he didn't want to be discussing this either with me or on the phone; I was hoping it was the phone thing.

"Oh." I wish I understood the politics of this more than I did. "Okay."

"I can explain it more when I see you." Man, I freaking heard the smile through the phone. Damn! "Be careful and…"

"I know, find the aliens!" I smiled and looked down at the wrinkled nightgown and remembered something else Rena said. "Where did the money come from? The money in my wallet."

He sighed. "Most of it is from me," he admitted. "I didn't want you to want for anything."

"Michael-"

"I have to go Maria. I'll try to be there tonight." With that he was gone.

I looked at the phone and thought about screaming. Why was he doing this for me? Why was he helping me while apparently his own life with Section was falling apart? What did he know about me that I didn't know about myself?

I stripped off my pretty new nightgown and handed to the bathroom where I hand-washed it in the sink. I wanted to look nice tonight for Michael when he came back. After a hot shower and a tiny breakfast of fresh fruit I put my running spandex on and stepped out of my apartment. I was surprised to see Kyle awake and stretching with Isabel right beside him; both in running shorts and Isabel in a halter.

"Hi," I smiled.

The both greeted me and after some small talk, we decided to run together. They knew the area and I didn't, so I followed. My short run around the block several times the other day wasn't that great.

We took off and I felt like one of the gang. Wow. One of the gang. I knew I was already bonded with Kyle and now Isabel and I found out we actually had a lot in common. We liked clothes and some of the same music. It was nice to talk to a woman who didn't a) want me dead or b) want to talk about how many people she'd killed before ending up in the pokey. Isabel Evans was a nice, normal all-American woman and I liked her.

I kept my eyes peeled for non-human activities and came up short. We traveled through a dusty and sandy park and I was amazed. The parks I remember from growing up were nothing like this. I wasn't really watching where I was running, just following the two locals while I took in my surroundings.

"Maria!" Kyle shouted and I looked down almost in time to see a three-foot drop into a gully. I tried to change my direction, but it was too late. I closed my eyes and hoped for the best.

I felt a slight bump as I landed on my ass and that was it. I opened my eyes to Kyle and Isabel peering down at me. I looked over my shoulder to where the gully was and holy shit! It was gone. I jumped to my feet and pointed at the suddenly flat ground. "Where the fuck did it go?" They looked at each other then back at me. "What the fuck is going on?" I looked at Kyle who seemed a hell of a lot more nervous than Isabel.

"I…Uh…" He stammered.

"Snake. It was a snake Maria." Isabel stepped closer to me and I could smell her perfume. "He yelled at you because there was a snake in your path and you tripped."

"Like fuck I did!" I backed away from her, the hair on my arms bristling. "There was a fucking dip in the ground and now it's gone! There was no fucking snake!"

We argued over this for a few more minutes until Isabel almost had me convinced that there really hadn't been a dip. Almost. Something strange was going on and apparently it included Mr. Kyle Valenti and his cohort Isabel Evans. We walked the rest of the way back to the apartment and I went in alone trying to make sense of what happened.

I decided after sunset I would go back to the park and see what was really there. Maybe I was right, maybe it was Kyle. Hmm…The plot thickens.

* * *

The partners of Smith and Smythe sat across from Michael, again. Michael was back in the hardback chair. His comfort zone was hitting about minus ten. He knew they liked it like that; it was something his father had mastered.

"We know you've communicated with Maria DeLuca, so you know the gravity of this situation. Rena was indeed in Roswell New Mexico and is now back here at Section." Smith crossed his arms over his chest. "Now Michael, I hope you've had time to rethink your issues. We understand this is a important mission for you; extraterrestrial life-forms was always a hobby of your fathers as well."

Michael took a deep breath and released it slowly. "It's not a hobby. Section would have never allocated the funds for a hobby."

"We understand that Michael." Smythe sighed. "It's a relevant operation and we think you would have headed it quite professionally if you had not let your personal feelings for Ms. DeLuca get in the way."

"Okay, once again," Michael fought the urge to stand. "This is bullshit! I have not let anything get in my way! I took Maria from here to get away from Rena and her witch-hunt. She's doing a flawless job in Roswell and I want to keep it like that. Sending Rena there was a big mistake. Do you want this cover blown?"

"Michael-" Smythe started.

"Keep Rena away from Maria and I promise a result. Stay off her back and we'll get answers. In time, Maria will be an asset to Section. Have I ever been wrong before?"

Smith and Smythe looked at each other and conceded. "No Michael, you've never been wrong before." Smith shrugged. "Your father would be proud."

Michael nodded and stood. "May I presume we are done here?"

"Almost," Smith answered. "Although you have made your points brazenly, we are not lifting the sanction to exterminate on Maria DeLuca if she fails. Keep an eye on your operative Michael. A close eye. She fails, there will be severe repercussions for you as well."

"Fine," Michael felt the knot in his stomach. "I'll be leaving tonight then to keep an eye on my operative." He bit back the sarcasm as much as possible while still leaving a trail of it behind.

Smith and Smythe nodded as Michael walked from the office. Michael fought the urge to pick up the first heavy object he saw and chuck it through one of the many glass partitions. He took deep breaths as he walked through Section. He paused at the room where he had first met Maria DeLuca, the hamster cage, and smiled.

"Reminiscing?" A voice from behind him brought anger back to the surface.

"Rena." He said slowly turning around. "What brings you here? I thought you might be out beating up little kids or kicking dogs."

"You're funny Michael," she sashayed closer to him. "I was told to pay your operative a visit. I can't help it that Intel doesn't think any more of her than I do."

"You have no idea what you're getting yourself into Rena," Michael's smile was cruel. "You'll never be at a higher level than you are right now. It didn't work on my father. And I never gave in. It won't work on anyone." He relished watching the color drain from her face. "See Rena, it doesn't matter who you're screwing because the only one to get fucked in the end, will be you." He stepped past her as she grabbed his arm.

"You'll go down for this Michael," the anger leaked from her. "I'll be the one to do it and I'll start with your whore!"

Michael laughed which infuriated her even further. "This is your downfall Rena, I've told you that for years. You think you deserve everything. You don't." He whipped his arm out of her grasp. "And if I ever hear of you laying a hand on Maria again, I'll kill you myself!"

He walked away and retinal-scanned out of Section. He looked over his shoulder at the clandestine building and wondered if he'd ever step foot in there again. That part of life was slowly trickling away making room for a new one full of surprises.

He smiled as he got into a waiting cab and headed back to his apartment. His life had been spent at Section; concise, organized, planned, calculated, no surprises. He grinned as he thought about a life with Maria DeLuca; there he was sure to find a lot of surprises.

He packed a suitcase this time and made flight reservations for New Mexico. He packed more than he had before; he was planning on spending as much time down there as he could. Almost as an afterthought, he slipped the dossier and videotape of Maria in his bag. He called for a private car and driver; the flight wasn't scheduled to leave for a few hours, but he had a stop to make on the way there. Surprises.

* * *

.Chapter Sixteen

I paced my apartment all freaking day until I heard Kyle leave again. I ran outside and drove straight to the park. I followed the path we were running on and imagine that, a dip! A really big freaking dip right where my ass fell! Damn! Kyle Valenti displaying very non-human like actions, I think, although I couldn't exactly say for sure what the hell happened here this morning. Michael said the aliens wouldn't be old, they'd be younger. Is that why he sent me? Because he knew they'd be around my age?

I walked around the park for a little while until it was getting just too damn dark to see. I could have sworn someone was watching me and it was beginning to creep me out. I kept looking over my shoulder as I jogged back to the pony. I looked around for the flash of red hair and screeching voice, but there was nothing.

I drove out of the park and decided to play detective. I mean, if Kyle Valenti was indeed an alien, maybe the others might know something, right? I drove by Juno's bar and after noticing only one car in the lot, I kept going. I pulled up in front of the Crashdown, took a deep breath and went inside. I didn't see anyone familiar at first while I took a seat in a booth. Then I saw him as he slid in across from me. That Liz's boyfriend, Max. No, I think I'll call him Isabel's brother instead. I really liked Isabel.

"Max," I smiled and scanned my menu. "What's going on?"

"Nothing, just hanging around waiting for Liz," he motioned towards the back of the café. "Her parents are out of town for a couple days and she's playing manager."

"Don't you have anywhere else to be?" I asked with a smirk.

"Not really. So, Isabel told me you had a scare with a snake this morning. Everything okay?"

I nodded but I didn't really like the way he was asking. I almost felt guilty. Hmm… "Yeah, I never actually saw the snake, though."

"Well, you have to be careful around here. We have six different kinds of rattlesnakes in New Mexico." He nodded and I thought he would make a great teacher. "Just be on the lookout and I wouldn't go out there alone until you can identify them."

"I won't." I promised as the waitress came to take my order. Once again, I ordered something with a ridiculous name and was surprised when Max ordered dinner too.

"I haven't had dinner yet, do you mind if I join you?"

"Not at all." Cool, maybe I could pump him for information about Kyle. He seems like an okay guy when that Liz isn't around. "So, what do you do Max?"

"I work at my dad's law firm."

"Oh, you're going to be a lawyer too? Just like Liz?" Now I wanted to throw up.

"No, not exactly. I'm a research guy and I do some investigating for him."

Uh-oh. This could be bad depending on how much of an investigator Max Evans really is. "Really." I swallowed hard and hoped he didn't notice. Wait a second, why was I worried? I worked for Section and as far as I could tell, Section pretty much ruled the world. "You like it?"

"I love it," he smiled and I think I might be beginning to like him a little bit more. He did have a great smile. I caught that Liz watching from in back of the counter and actually fought the urge to lean over and french kiss him just for fun. What was it about her that made me like this?

Max began to ramble on about his job and my thoughts instinctively flew to Michael. Michael would be here tonight, woo-hoo! I couldn't wait to see him, to curl up with him, to smell him, to feel those soft and callousy hands on my skin. I noticed I had chocolate syrup in the fridge at the apartment; almost like someone had been reading my mind. I nodded along with whatever Max was saying and continued on my journey into Michaeldom. I knew he'd be there tonight; sure, he said he'd try, but I knew. I could feel it in my bones, among other places.

"Do you mind if I smoke?"

I looked at Max and almost laughed as he held a cigarette to his lips. He looked like a choirboy committing a sin. I shrugged and caught myself leaning forward to catch a whiff of smoke. Sometimes I really missed those things. I used to smoke a lot, but I quit when I went to prison. Strange, I think most people started once they got there, but I quit. Sure a drag here and there every once in awhile, but not a full cigarette in over four years.

"Ex-smoker?" He asked.

I nodded suddenly embarrassed. "I quit a long time ago but every once in awhile they smell so good." I closed my eyes and inhaled his smoke. Damn! I opened my eyes as his sister was at the edge of the table. She smiled and slid in next to Max. I watched her and the way she looked at him and felt very uncomfortable. I could tell she had something to tell him and she wouldn't because I was there. I excused myself to the restroom and turned around as their heads went together in deep conversation. Damn! Why didn't Section give me one of those little microphone thingys?

I walked a few steps towards the restroom and then ducked all ninja-like behind a wall. I peeked around the corner and watched the interaction between the Evans siblings. Max was pointing at her and Isabel looked like she was trying to defend herself with her hands up in front of her. She kept shaking her head and Max seemed to be getting more and more pissed off. I glanced around and saw that Liz watching me watch them, damn! I met her eyes and saw not jealousy or confusion, but fear. Fear?

Okay, this was turning into a whole new game now. Why fear? Was she one too, like Kyle? Or maybe I just stepped into some strange American Gothic type town where incest is best and the whole damn group is related and…Okay, take a deep breath DeLuca, chill out. I turned and walked into the bathroom and washed my hands. I tucked my hair behind my ears and adjusted my shirt to get maximum cleavage. I didn't want to flirt with Max Evans, but if need be to get some answers, then so be it. I was, after all, a professional.

I stepped back out of the bathroom, avoided that Liz, and went back to my table. Max and Isabel had ended their heated discussion and our dinner was on the table.

"Join us?" I asked Isabel.

"I can't, I'm just killing time. Alex's band's playing tonight and I don't like to show up too early." She explained and stole a fry off her brother's plate. "You should come, they're really good."

I thought about Michael coming in tonight and there was no way I was going to risk not being there when he got there. "I can't. I have some stuff to do at home." Oh yeah, that sounded believable. And did I just call Michael 'stuff'?

"Kyle said he was coming," Isabel winked and I blushed. Damn!

"Sorry, maybe next time. Let me know?"

"Of course," Isabel smiled and dug around in her purse. She pulled out paper and a pen and handed it to me. "Give me your number and we'll go shopping this week, cool?"

"Very," I scribbled a number thinking it was the right one and handed her the paper back. "Thanks."

"For what?" She asked as she stood up.

I shrugged and felt like I was in an after-school special. "For inviting me."

Isabel laughed and I noticed she had a beautiful smile. "You're very welcome! I'm glad you moved here Maria, it gets boring with the same old people all the time." She motioned towards the back of the café and leaned in closer to Max. "Be careful my brother, your keeper is watching!" She laughed haughtily and was gone in a blur of black, red and blond.

Max blushed and I ate my dinner. I watched as he poured, and I mean poured, Tabasco sauce all over his cheeseburger. He caught me staring. "I like things hot."

"So I see," I said in-between bites of a chicken salad sandwich.

"So, are you and Kyle, like, dating?" He asked with his eyebrows raised.

Nosy, much? "Uh…No, we're friends. He's really the first friend I've made here." I nodded and suddenly felt like I was under a microscope.

"Cool, he's a great guy." Max nodded and took a bite of his burger spilling red sauce down his chin. "If you decide to date him, you won't regret it. Like I said he's a great guy."

"And you're his cheerleader, why?"

"No reason," he smiled. "Just trying to make you feel at home in Roswell. Are you staying here for awhile?"

"I might, I don't have any family so I don't have anywhere else I need to be." Whoa, I see an opening. "So you and Isabel have always lived here, right?"

"Yeah," he nodded. "Since we were adopted. I'm a little fuzzy on things before that."

Adopted? Didn't Isabel say they didn't drink because of alcoholism in the family? Strange things are afoot in Roswell. "Really." I finished my dinner and pushed my plate away. "I better go, I really do have stuff to do at home; but thanks for having dinner with me." I pulled money out of my purse and threw it on the table. "Bye Max." Okay, no flirting and a little information. Things were not adding up.

I left the Crashdown with one last look over my shoulder just in time to see that Liz taking my place at the table. I shook my head and got in my car and drove home to the flat. I didn't even look and see if Kyle was home. I didn't want to know. If he was an alien, then I was getting ready to turn him over to Section and God only knows what they were going to do to him. That was something I didn't want to think about.

When I got inside I stripped off my clothes and hopped in the shower, I wanted to smell raspberry fresh for Michael. It was almost eight by the time I got out. I grabbed my pretty nightgown from the back of the door and slid it on. I smoothed out the wrinkles and looked in the mirror while combing my hair. Maybe I was pretty, I smiled at my reflection, maybe I was good enough.

I walked into the bedroom and made up the bed placing Mr. Bear on my pillow. Fingers crossed, I hoped I wouldn't need him tonight. I stood in front of the full-length mirror and looked at my reflection. I knew I wasn't ugly, but I never considered myself beautiful. Tonight, I looked beautiful.

I walked back into the living room and turned on the TV after checking my mail, nothing. I flipped channels while trying not to look at the clock every few seconds. Maybe he couldn't come back tonight. Maybe he was stuck at Section. A deep over-analytical depression washed over me taking me to a place I didn't like. A place of self-loathing.

Michael. After all the men I'd been with for various reasons or no reason at all, why would Michael want me? I know what he says and I know his concern, but I'm used merchandise. He researched me well enough to know I hadn't been a virgin in a long, long time. He seemed to know me better than I knew myself and he still cared. I was his Sweet Maria.

Fuck my past! I slammed my fist down on the couch and got angry. I was angry with myself for the thoughts. I had fought those thoughts for years in the pokey, I sure as shit wasn't going to slide back into them now. When I woke up in Section I was granted a fresh start. A new Maria DeLuca was born. One who didn't think she was worthless, one who had a purpose in this world!

Feeling better I got myself a bottled water and waited. I'll admit, patience? Not a virtue. It was almost ten when I heard a light tapping on the front door. I jumped off the couch and skipped to the door. Please be Michael! Please be Michael!

It was. He stood in my doorway, a suitcase at his side and an Atlanta Braves baseball hat on his head. Aww…He smiled and stepped inside dropping the suitcase on the floor and stepped into my waiting arms. He kissed my neck and I was actually melting. My knees felt like butter. His hands ran down my silky sides and pulled me tight against his body. He met my eyes and then he kissed me with no inhibitions. I think he was ready for me. Woo-hoo!

He kicked the front door shut and walked me backwards into the bedroom. "Sweet Maria."

* * *

.Chapter Seventeen

I tried so hard not to stumble over my own feet as Michael walked me into the bedroom. His kiss was so sweet and I knew this was the night. It had to be the night. I ran my hands through his hair knocking that sentimental hat to the floor. He kissed my neck again and I froze. Whoa! What the hell was I doing now? It had been so long since I was with somebody; and now for the first time it was going to be with someone I think I'm in love with. Man, why does everything have to be so freaking complicated?

He must have sensed my statue stature and quit kissing me. No! No! No! Not good. He looked into my eyes and I saw something I hadn't before. The self-confidence was slipping away revealing a man of emotion and vulnerability. I took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. My hormones were racing out of control and I could feel, literally, his were too. We looked in each other's eyes and I bit my lip. I wanted to talk but I couldn't find the words. Damn! I hated that. I touched his cheek and he smiled.

"Michael," I whispered and realized it was the first thing I'd said since he'd been there.

"Sweet Maria." He nuzzled his face on my neck and I wanted to cry.

God, I can't ever remember ever wanting or needing anything or anyone in my life before. The warmth I felt through the thinness of my pretty nightgown nearly sent me into spasms. I never thought I'd have this feeling with a man; I didn't really think it was possible. I'd read the stories and saw the shows, but I thought it was just a fairytale. Never did I believe that any of this could ever happen to me.

I wrapped my arms around his neck and nudged his face with my chin until he faced me again. Standing on my toes, I kissed him and it was complete. I felt complete. Ever little bit of self-loathing was gone. I was on top of the world looking down and yes, I think it's true, me, Maria DeLuca, was in love with Michael Guerin. But was I going to tell him that? Hell no!

I could feel his smile under our kiss and I smiled back. If this was true love, I don't think I ever wanted to come back from it. I tensed when his hands slid under my nightgown and then I relaxed feeling the soft and callousy feel of familiar hands. I smiled to myself thinking about the way I had thrown myself at him when we first met. Looking back on it, I know I didn't care about him either way for awhile, remember, I thought he was the devil. That was just all I knew to do.

Sex was not only a weapon, it was answer and a question and everything I ever needed it to be. A bed, a room, a meal, a drink or a fix. Now it was going to mean something different. It was going to mean what I always thought never existed between a man and a woman: love. I could read something in his eyes and if that's what love and adoration looked like; I was all over it.

Before I could rationalize another thought, I felt my pretty nightgown getting raised up my body and over my head. He let it slide through his fingers to the floor and stepped back from me. Although I had made sure he had seen me naked on more than one occasion, I felt exposed as his eyes traveled the length of my body taking in every line and curve. I looked down until I felt his hand on my chin. He lifted my head and I faced him.

"You're beautiful," he whispered and I think I felt a tremor in him.

I smiled totally embarrassed. Okay, embarrassed, but not as much to keep my hands from un-tucking his black T-shirt. He let me pull it over his head and I stared at naked Michael chest. Damn! What else was I supposed to do? I took a deep breath as he slid off his black loafers and then I reached for his belt. Black on black. The buckle looked funny to me and as much as I didn't want to talk, I had to. "Is this electrical tape over the buckle?"

He smiled, so glad I amused him so much. "Yes, it covers the silver that could reflect light and give me away."

I nodded totally satisfied with that answer and undid that bastard. I bit my lower lip as I trailed a finger along the waist of his pants and I finally just used both hands and unbuttoned and unzipped and let them fall. Black boxers were in my way now and I don't think it took me more than one second to get them off. Woo-hoo! Now it was my turn to step back and admire. I forced my eyes up to meet his and I went to him. I'll always go to him.

He took my hands and kissed each knuckle. He made me feel special and I savored every second of it. He led me to the bed and grinned as he put Mr. Bear on the nightstand. He looked at the stuffed animal again and turned him around to face the wall.

"Are you sure?" He asked as he stepped towards me.

Was I sure? I think I was sure. I mean I've been sure that I wanted to jump his bones for quite some time now and now here it was upon me and I was actually questioning myself? Whatever. I nodded, I was so fucking sure!

Without warning, he scooped me up in his arms and lowered me to the bed and in one fluid movement was lying with half his naked body on top of mine. I felt him tremble and then realized it was me doing the trembling. Damn! I may be a born again virgin, but this was silly. I knew what I was doing so why was I so damn nervous?

He brushed loose tendrils of my hair off my face and just stared at me with that quirky little smile. It might have been the same one I had wanted to knock off his face awhile back; now all I wanted to do was get lost in it.

"You don't even realize how truly spectacular you are, do you?" He asked as one hand stayed on my face, the other rested on my ribs.

I didn't know how to answer that. I mean, spectacular? That wasn't the kind of compliment an ex-con gets all the time. I shook my head and he laughed. I smiled back at him and reached to his face. I ran my fingers over his full lips and waited. I sure as hell didn't want to make the next move. And I didn't have to. I felt his hand on my side making a trail to my breasts. I sighed when they made contact. My nipples were at attention when he lowered his mouth to them. I ran my hands through his hair while his full attention was on the task at hand. Never deviate from a plan of action. He must have learned that at Section. All hail Section!

I hadn't been with a man for…God, so long. Four years in a women's prison was not the ideal place to meet boys. And now, here I was with Michael. Okay, amidst my daydreams of born again virginity, Michael had moved on top of me. He was trembling now; not me. I mean really trembling. His breath was shallow and I didn't know what to do. He was making me incredibly nervous.

"Michael?" I whispered. "What's wrong?"

"Are you sure this is what you want?"

Was this a trick question? I swear I already made it more than obvious it was exactly what I wanted. Wait, maybe… "Are you sure?" I watched his face and got scared.

"I have to tell you something first."

Great. He lay down next to me, his hot body against mine and he wanted to talk? This could only happen to me. "Okay." He traced the outline of my breast and didn't meet my eyes. Wonderful, dripping with sarcasm.

"I…Um…I've never…"

A virgin? You have got to be shitting me! Of all the things I thought he was going to say I never, I mean ever, expected it to be this. A virgin! Wow. A hot one like Michael Guerin was a virgin and I don't even know the number of the people I've been with. A twisted hand of fate. He wasn't looking at me and I could see redness creeping up his neck. Michael was blushing and embarrassed. Oh God!

I touched his cheek with the back of my hand. "I don't care." And I didn't.

He nodded and slowly met my eyes. Oh yeah, official time, I loved Michael. His nervousness made me love him even more. He reached towards my nightstand and got out a wrapped condom. Okay, have they been in there the whole time? I don't know if I wanted to know or maybe I just didn't care. He ripped that baby open and rolled it on. His hands still shuddered. So afraid to touch; he lay down on top of me and I guided him into me.

The first thrust and Michael looked like it might be the last. He smiled and then laughed. God, he had a great laugh.

"Why me?" I asked.

"Because it's always been you, Maria." His voice was heavy with passion. "My sweet Maria."

I closed my eyes as Michael made love to me. We didn't have sex, we made love and it was breathtaking. I felt things stir in me I didn’t even know existed. His eyes were so clear and I could see Michael for who he was. A man with deep feelings and emotions so well hidden behind the Section image they were almost lost forever. I could relate to that; I had my own secrets to contend with.

I couldn't help it, I took control. In a move that should be added into the Kama Sutra, we ended up with him on his back and me on top. Maria DeLuca was officially in charge now. And as much as I wanted to, I didn't get up and get the chocolate syrup. Tonight was special; it was so much more than sex and I didn't want to cheapen the moment by adding condiments. Besides, there would always be time for the syrup later if everything went well tonight.

I rode him with his hands first on my hips then on my breasts. His gaze was so intent and I almost screamed how much I loved him. Not this time DeLuca, let him come to you. Let him tell you. I waited and heard nothing. That was okay, I could wait. Apparently I've been waiting a lifetime already.

When Michael came, my body shook. Good God and sweet Jesus! I think I might have squealed at this point in time. I waited a beat before getting off of him. Within seconds his hand was between my legs and I was floored.

"You didn't…" He blushed and covered my nipple with his mouth. Oh yeah, within seconds I did.

I lay back on the bed and sighed really wishing I had a cigarette, God knows I could use one right about now. Something happened then that was better than a cigarette. He curled up next to the length of my body and rested his head on my chest. "Maria." That was all it took, just my name. I heard my name like I had never heard it before. There was so much in him saying that one little name I didn't need to hear anything else from him.

"I'll always belong to you," I whispered and ran my hands through his hair. He kissed my stomach and I think I fell asleep soon after that. Content, safe and nightmare free.

As morning light shown through the curtains I expected Michael to be gone. I was surprised when I felt him next to me, his chest rising and falling with each breath. So last night was not a dream? It was all real. I guess that sometime after I fell asleep Michael had covered us up with the comforter, sweet. I curled up next to his naked body and kissed his chest half expecting an extreme reaction like the last time I woke him up. Instead, I got a murmur and a hand on the small of my back.

I sighed and seemed to forget about everything else in the world. As far as I was concerned, my world started and ended in this bedroom in this bed. However, the phone had a different idea all together when it started ringing it sent me airborne. Michael smiled and watched me scramble for the stupid phone. It was Isabel and she wanted to go shopping. I repeated the conversation back to her so Michael could hear and then told her I'd be ready in half an hour. Damn! That was so not enough time!

I attempted to crawl back under the covers, but Michael caught my arm. "You better get ready, Maria."

I nodded and retreated to the bathroom where I showered and dried my hair. Michael was sitting up in bed when I came back in looking entirely too comfortable when I came back in. Wait, comfortable and hot!

"Isabel Evans," he read from his laptop that was sitting on his lap, as where it should I guess. "You like her?"

I nodded and then relayed the story of the disappearing dip at the park. I don't think I liked the look I was getting from Michael when I was done.

"And you're just now telling me this?" Authoritative voice was back. Damn!

"I just found out last night and then you got here and well…" I trailed off knowing I really did fuck-up. Didn't I just tell myself the other day that I was going to concentrate on work and put Michael on the back burner? Damn! But after his arrival last night I couldn't concentrate on anything except Michaelness. "I'm sorry."

"Damn it!" Definitely didn't like the way that sounded. "Don't forget why you're here Maria. I told you we're both on the line for this. You should have said something last night."

I wanted to cry. This was so not like the morning after was supposed to be. "I know." I started out of the room until I felt his hand on my wrist. I turned to face a naked Michael.

"I'm sorry," he pulled me into him and I let out the breath I didn't know I was holding. "I'm just worried about us both. I didn't mean to snap at you."

"You were right, I should have told you."

"Well, yeah, but last night was…" He laughed. "Surreal."

I nodded and felt that wave of relief wash over me. Thank God. Everything was going to be okay.

"We'll talk when you get back, okay?"

I nodded and left the room to wait for Isabel. A knock at the door signaled her arrival and I let her in. She was stunning in jeans and T-shirt. I didn't think I looked too shabby in my jeans either, but Isabel was pretty in a supermodel kind of way.

"Ready?" She asked looking around. I had forgotten; she'd never been here before. "Nice place. You pick out the furniture? It's great!"

I nodded nervously.

"No, she had help." Holy shit! Michael walked in the living room wearing his black pants from last night and that's it. I looked at Isabel and oh yeah, she was gawking at naked Michael chest. He extended his hand to her. "Hi, I'm Michael. Maria's brother."

Brother? Oh. My. God.

"Brother?" Isabel smiled and looked at me. "You didn't say you had a brother!"

"Yeah, look, there he is." I looked at Michael and hoped he caught aggravated-Maria stare.

"I just dropped in on her last night and surprised her," he pulled me close and hugged me. I know this looked awkward. "Thought I might crash here for a few days and see why the hell my sister wants to stay here!"

I laughed and began writing Michael's Oscar acceptance speech for Best Actor in my head. "Yeah, Michael here is the brother I don't like to talk about. When I say I have no family, I mean it. I don't count him because you never know when he's going to pop up somewhere." And yes, Best Supporting Actress goes to Maria DeLuca. "He's crazy like that."

"Okay," Isabel blushed and I wanted to beat Michael for standing there shirtless. "I guess we'll go. Michael, nice meeting you."

"Ditto." He grinned.

Ditto? Oh shit. This was getting bad. We left and I shot an evil glare over my shoulder before I shut the door. It turned into a smile when he blew me a kiss.

.Chapter Eighteen

So Isabel and I spent a fun-filled morning shopping. I didn't buy much, that whole guilt thing about it being Michael's money put a damper on my quest for new things. We decided on an early lunch and I was drawn back into investigator mode. Don't get me wrong my thoughts were still totally on the night with Michael; but Michael was right, we were here to do a job. My brother Michael. God, that was so wrong!

Isabel took me to a little sidewalk café, far away from the Crashdown, thank God! We sat in a booth and I started right in. I questioned her about Alex Whitman and how long they've been together and when they were getting married and things like that. It was so cute they way she talked about Alex. I hoped someday that I'd be able to talk about Michael like that, all happy and carefree.

So Isabel and Alex had been together since they were seniors in high school. Sweet. She rambled on a bit about not having a date set yet, they were waiting for the 'show of the century' to be over with first: the wedding of her brother to that Liz Parker.

"I take it they're going to have a big wedding?"

"Oh my God, you have no idea. I think Liz has been planning this for years," Isabel laughed. "They've been sweethearts since like sophomore year and I'll admit, it wasn't always easy for them, but God! Sometimes that girl drives me absolutely nuts!"

"I don't think she cares for me all that much," I admitted.

"Probably not," Isabel smirked and I liked her even more. "She can be a tad jealous sometimes. I don't think she likes the way Max looks at you."

"Max looks at me?" I tried to sound surprised. Like I never noticed him staring at my tits before.

"Of course, you're the new woman in town." Isabel shook her head. "Why wouldn't he? I mean you are very pretty and you just kind of befriended us, or we befriended you, and so yeah, of course he's going to look. Everyone is going to look. Even Alex said there was something about you. Something mysterious."

"Really?"

"Yeah and Kyle, well, Kyle adores you." Isabel winked and I'll be damned I blushed. Must stop the incessant blushing. "I really think you two need to go out."

"Oh…I don't know."

"Think about it, okay?"

I nodded. "So, what kind of snake was it?"

"Excuse me?"

"At the park, I never saw it. The snake in front of me." I noticed a subtle surprise and then alarm flash across her face. "Isabel?"

"Oh, I don't know," she tried to laugh carelessly and nearly succeeded. "Maybe a big bad one, maybe not. Better safe than sorry, right?"

"Right," I took a deep breath. "So I went back to the park last night." I read her expression and she wasn't surprised. Hmmm… "So, I went to the place that I fell on my ass and you know what was there? A really big fucking dip in the ground. Can you explain that to me?"

It was one of those moments where no one knew what to say. I was waiting for an answer and I think Isabel was trying to come up with a believable one. Why would she protect Kyle so much? What the fuck was really going on in this creepy little town?

"Maybe you were at the wrong place," she smiled and I wanted to believe her. God, did I ever want to believe her! "I mean, you were only there that one time, right?"

I nodded and if I hadn't been at least semi-aware that I was in Roswell for a mission, the explanation would have made perfect sense. Damn! "I'm pretty sure I was in the right place."

"Oh well, I don't know. Strange things happen in Roswell all the time." She brushed her hair off her shoulders. "So, why didn't you mention you had a brother?"

Damn! "Well, like I said, he just kind of shows up here and there so…" Think DeLuca, think! "I never really mention him until he shows up."

"He's cute," Isabel blushed. Great. "Alex's band is playing tonight again, why don't you both come? You can introduce your brother around. Will he be in town long?"

Oh God. "I have no idea," at least that was an honest answer. "Sure, we'll try to make it." See, all this talk about my 'brother' and I lose my train of thought on the other important stuff. Damn!

We went to a few more stores and Isabel bought me a T-shirt. It was black and had a picture of a flying saucer hitting the ground. It said 'Roswell New Mexico A Great Place to Crash.' I smiled and promised I'd wear it. Guilty? Oh yeah.

By the time she dropped me off it was late afternoon and I couldn't wait to see Michael again. I was hoping he'd still be wearing just pants, or better yet nothing at all. Maybe cotton candy…

I went upstairs and noticed Kyle's door ajar. I tried to find my key quickly and then I heard my name coming from Kyle's apartment; but it wasn't Kyle. Damn! It was Michael. I set my bags at the door and took a deep breath before walking across the hall and pushing the door open. There it was, an awkward position at its finest. Michael Guerin and Kyle Valenti were sitting on the couch watching TV, well, the TV was on but they were both looking at me.

"Hi." I waved. They both waved back and I wanted to scream. "So what's going on?"

"You never told me you had a brother," Kyle pointed to Michael. "We met today."

"Yeah." Michael grinned and he was wearing more than pants. Damn! He was wearing those too, but also a shirt. A black shirt that contoured to his every muscle. Yum. "Why didn't you tell anyone about me? You're not embarrassed are you?"

"No, of course not." I smiled as sweetly as I could with the anger of being put on the spot very near the surface. "You're just so damn unreliable that I didn't want to mention you."

"Ouch!" Kyle laughed. "We're watching ESPN Classic, wanna join us?"

"Oh God. No. I can't. I have to get dressed. I'm going to go see Alex's band tonight." I looked at Michael as he raised his eyebrows.

"Cool, that's where I'm going." Kyle nodded. "Michael?"

"Oh yeah, I can do that." He stood up and walked towards me. "Well, I guess my sister and I will see you there." He followed me out of the apartment and we didn't speak until safely behind the closed door. I spun on him and he held up his hands. "I know. I should have told you-"

"Should have told me that you were going to pretend to be my fucking brother?" I shouted and we took our argument into the bedroom. You can never have too many closed doors. "That was very uncool Michael."

"I'm sorry." He smiled and almost won with me over with it. Almost. "I didn't really know I was. I saw the opening with Isabel and I had to take it."

"How am I suppose to act like your sister when all I want to do is…" I blushed. I must stop blushing. "You know. This is so not fair."

"Maria," he stepped closer to me and put his hands on my waist. "Sweet Maria, there's a lot of things that aren't very fair. This is a job, don't ever forget that. We're here for a reason. Not to make friends or take up residence, but to find aliens."

"And then what Michael? What happens if we find them?" I closed my eyes thinking of Kyle on a dissecting table.

"Then we work with Section." Okay, that was less than vague.

I nodded and felt like the ultimate betrayer. "Fine, Brother Michael. I guess you'll be getting ready to meet the rest of the gang, huh? Can I give you my feelings on them or do you want to form your own opinion?" Please let me tell! Please!

"Go ahead," he let go of me and sat on the bed. I sat next to him cross-legged.

"Okay, you know I already really like Kyle and Isabel. There's definitely something strange going on with those two though. She tried to tell me I must have gotten the wrong spot in the park when I went back there-"

"You told her you went back there?" Brow furrowed. Damn!

"Yeah, I did. I thought maybe if I just sprung it on her that she'd…Shit, I don't know. Anyway, she didn't seem that surprised either." I cocked my head to one side and struck the curious dog look. "Did I tell you I though someone was watching me? At the time I thought about Rena, but I guess it could have been Isabel. I did run into her not too long after that at the Crashdown and she was in a heated argument with her brother." I felt the wheels turning. "What is going on around here?"

"I don't know Maria," he took a deep breath and I knew he was agitated with me. I would be if I were him. "This is a strange town and we're here to find aliens. You manage to hook up with this little clique of friends and now you're one of them."

"I think its Kyle." Damn. I didn't mean to blurt it out like that. Kyle was my friend. Holy shit, I had a friend and I think I just turned him over to Section. Damn! "Maybe."

"Kyle Valenti." Michael shrugged. "I guess anything is possible. Let's just wait and see what develops, okay? Now tell me about the rest."

I nodded. "Okay, Isabel's fiancé is Alex, that's who we're going to go see. He seems nice. Tess is a little blond number, I don't know much about her but she's been nothing but nice to me. So I can't bitch about her. Max, Isabel's brother, very nice, but very whipped." I made the whipping motion with my hand earning a smile from Michael.

"Nice Maria," the smile was turning into a grin and I knew he wanted to kiss me. See, this was going to be just as hard for him as it was for me. Good.

"He's getting married to that Liz Parker." I shuddered. "She hates me and I might take advantage of that every once in awhile." If I hadn't berated myself for the incessant blushing earlier, I think I might have been doing it again. "She just makes me do things…I can't explain it."

He was shaking his head at me. "Like what, Maria? What does she make you do?"

"Flirt with her fiancé," I grinned and unbuttoned the first button I had buttoned on my shirt. Then I did the next. "I don't know why, but if she's around," the next one, "I just have this uncontrollable urge," one more, "to mess with her." Last button and shirt sliding off my shoulders.

"Well," he reached for my breasts and I smiled with the touch. "I guess you'll have to watch that."

"Yeah…I guess I will." I leaned into him and kissed him. Sigh.

He pushed me back on the bed, his weight on top of me. Rock hardliness grinding into my pelvis. His hands framed my face and he pulled away and looked at me.

"Last night…" He shook his head slightly and sighed. Aww…"Last night was, I don't even think I know the right words to explain it. You made me feel so alive. So wanted. So needed." He kissed my forehead as he took the words from my own mind. "You didn't judge…I never thought that I could feel this way, I didn't think it was possible and then you, Maria, you came into my world and tossed everything by the wayside."

"I'm good like that." I reached for his pants. It took me a few seconds, but I got them down. A little maneuvering and those pants were by the wayside. I helped him get my jeans off and I wrapped my legs around his waist. He got a look on his face and I nodded. I reached to the nightstand and got out one of those mysteriously appearing condoms. I put it on him this time and we were back in position within seconds.

He slid inside of me so easily; everything felt so right. I wrapped my legs around his waist and felt him tense. Not a bad tense, an 'I can't hold off much longer' tense. We slowed things down and I gently rocked against him. I looked at his face and saw purity. Well, somewhat tarnished purity. I think Michael Guerin, Section Man, had never seen real life before. If I was his real life, then more power to me. I wasn't letting him go.

The sweat on his face dripped onto mine and I instinctively darted my tongue out to catch it. He smiled at me the way only Michael can and I felt on fire. The last thing I wanted to do was go hang out in a bar watching a band I didn't care about and sit with a bunch of people I barely knew, however I did like Kyle and Isabel. What I wanted to do was stay right here with Michael inside of me all night long until it felt like I'd never walk normal again.

He came and I soared. Now was time for my favorite part, him curling next to me and running his hand along my ribs. Mmmm…Heaven. He kissed the side of my breast and then flicked his tongue across my nipple. I swear, for a virgin, he was a very passionate man. Hell, he was a passionate man. Period. And he was mine. But could I keep him?

Great. A new thing to worry about. Sure he's told me I belong to him and all that other good stuff, but never with a plan for the future. He did say I was more important to him than Section, but not to my face. Some of the sweetest things have come via email and it sure is a hell of a lot easier to say things like that when the person's not in front of you. Perfect. Now I had to convince him to fall in love with me.

"We better go soon?" He asked resting on his elbow leaning over me. He kissed the corner of my mouth and then down my neck. "Right?"

"I don't care if we ever move form this bed," I said it quietly and wasn't quite sure if it had been out loud or not. From his raised eyebrows, I'm opting for out loud. "Sorry."

"Don't be," he kissed the fleshy part of my breast and I think I whimpered.

When did I become this woman? The one who giggles, blushes and whimpers at a touch? The one who cares about someone besides herself? Thank God I found her…

"Yeah, we better go. My brother," I cringed. "You do realize how wrong this is, don't you?"

"I know, but me showing up as your boyfriend wouldn't quite cut it." He kissed me again, this time on my lips. Those full sensual lips sent shocks through my body.

"So," I took a deep breath. He set me up and I had to follow through. "Are you my boyfriend?"

His eyes danced with the immaturity of the question and I felt stupid. "I'm everything you want me to be." He kissed the tip of my nose and got off the bed.

What kind of crap answer was that? I thought about jumping up and demanded a better one from secret agent man, but then rethought it. Technically, it was an answer and a truthful one. He was everything I wanted. I stood and embraced him. On my tippy-toes, I rested my head on his shoulder and mouthed the words that I was too scared to say out loud: I love you.

After a few more minutes of nuzzling, we finally broke away and got dressed. I noticed Michael had hung up his clothes in the closet and I was keeping my fingers crossed that meant a long-term stay. He dressed in, oh wait, surprise, black pants and a short-sleeve black shirt. I don't know if he had those shirts tailor cut because the way it hugged his biceps…Damn! I dressed in short black shorts and black sandals. The white button-down shirt I bought that day looked like a man's dress shirt. But by the time I only buttoned one button and tied the shirttails together underneath my chest, you'd never know. I rolled up the sleeves and looked at Michael. He whistled and my nipples hardened. Bra? Whatever.

.Chapter Nineteen

We got in the Mustang and Michael drove. I swear, give a man a pretty car and he thinks he's Mario Andretti. The little bar that Alex's band was playing in was not much better than a dive. But that was okay, I didn't mind dives. We parked next to Kyle's car and went inside, although I still would have rather been in bed with Michael, I put on a happy face with thoughts of getting back home.

We found their table easily and I introduced Michael to everyone. They were all there and just as anticipated; Max Evans couldn't take his eyes off my chest. I guess it didn't help that the bar temperature was so damn cold I thought they might actually freeze and fall off!

I introduced Michael to the group and was not all that happy with the way Isabel looked at him. We took our seats and some how I got stuck in-between Kyle and that Liz with Max on her other side and Michael was sandwiched between Isabel and Tess with Isabel next to Kyle. This was not exactly what I had been hoping for; it also meant no hand holding underneath the table. But that would look very wrong, unless I go back to my American Gothic town theory…

Before I could protest seating arrangements, the band came on stage. Isabel was right, they were good. I felt the urge to jump up and bang my head a few times, but I didn't. I do have some self-control. I tried to keep my attention on the band and not on Michael which was no easy feat. I physically cringed when I saw Tess whispering in his ear and him laughing. Okay, it really was going to take a freaking miracle for me to get through this night!

Kyle and I split a pitcher of beer and I was drinking two to his one. No one else was drinking but I thought I might buy Liz one to see if that stick would work it's way out of her butt. The constant silent disapproval of me was going to make me get mean. I hoped I wouldn't have to ask Max to dance later just for fun.

I can handle a lot of things. I have handled a lot of things; but seeing Tess with her arm looped through Michael's was almost enough to push me right over the edge. All concentration on the band was shot and I prayed that I might come down with sudden food poisoning and we, as in Michael and I, could leave and get back home to nakedness.

The band took a break and Alex joined us. Isabel introduced him to Michael and I'll be damned but she was blushing. Even in the darkened bar I could see her freaking blush! Okay, between all the women at the table right now, that Liz was looking pretty good. Excuse my while I dry heave for a minute. Alex helped himself to the last half glass of our pitcher and I jumped up to get another one. It's a damn good thing Michael followed me to the bar because I was going crazy.

I pushed the empty pitcher to the bartender and felt Michael's breath on my neck. "Why are you acting so-"

"So what Michael?" I snapped. "Like a jealous girlfriend? Because that's how I'm feeling watching the shit that's going on! How can you act like that? You do realize I'm sitting right there, don't you?" Oh God, I was ashamed. I didn't sound like a jealous girlfriend; I sounded like a wife! Shit! "Hold on. I'm sorry."

"It's an act Maria, remember that." He raised an eyebrow and I think he tried to look down my shirt. "We're acting. We're not really related and I'm not really flirting with anyone. What is real is that tonight, I'll hold you in my arms and make love to you and tell you the things you want and need to hear and they'll all be true. This is just part of the job."

"I don't like this part of the job," I pouted.

"I know," he reached to brush the hair out of my face and then stopped and shook his head. "Not very brotherly. Let Kyle do it."

"I'm not letting Kyle do anything," I fought the smile. "So, how long do we have to stay? Did you find out anything from the 'Roswell 88201' class of importance or can we go?"

"You're going to get angry."

Shit. "What?"

"Have Kyle drive you home, I'm taking the car." He ran a hand through his hair. "I told Tess I'd drive her home."

"You've got to be fucking kidding me!" I nearly shouted. "There is no fucking way in hell-"

"You don't have a choice." Michael's eyes were stern. He was pulling rank on me. Damn! "This is part of the job. She seems like she wants to talk."

"No, she seems like she wants to…" I couldn't even say it.

"Sweet Maria," he met my sad eyes. "Do you really think I would throw away everything we have together for Tess? She's just part of the job."

I nodded and wanted to kiss him so bad it hurt. The bartender returned with my pitcher and I thought about drinking out of it. No, must show manners. We walked back to the table as Alex was leaving to go back on stage. I couldn't even look at Michael.

I looked next to me to that Liz and really wanted to choke her. She held onto Max's hand like it was a freaking lifeline. Sure, I'd seen him cast the occasional glance to the goods all night, but once Liz had caught him, it was all down hill for him. Now he either looked at Liz or the stage. Poor guy…

I chanced a peek at Michael and wanted to throw up. He actually had his arms around both Tess and Isabel! Oh. My. God. This was so not happening. I looked at Kyle and felt absolutely nothing but friendship, so how could…? I swear, if that is Michael acting I'll give him a fucking Oscar. If not, I'll give him the ass kicking of a lifetime. Damn! He caught me looking and he winked. Aww…Okay. I'm good.

The band really did rock and I was sad when it was over. I asked Kyle to drive me home and explained that Michael was taking my car and driving Tess home. Kyle grinned and extended his hand to me. I took it and he bowed. I really liked Kyle. I hugged Isabel good-bye and felt very strange about it. A female friend, one who didn't butcher her husband. Cool. I took a deep breath and went around the table to Max and leaned over him from behind crushing my breasts into his neck. I couldn't help it. I had to.

I caught the half smile from Michael and the glare of hate from Liz and everything was worth it. Kyle and I left and drove home. We parted our ways at the top of the steps and I hoped I was wrong about him being one of 'them'. I didn't ever want to see anything happen to Kyle.

I walked in my apartment and double checked the cabinet for chocolate syrup. Yeah! It was there and I wasn't hallucinating. I walked into the bedroom I now shared with Michael and smiled. So this was what life was about, huh? I took off the sandals and shorts and put on a pair of pink panties; I really was growing up. I undid my knotted shirt and let it hang open except for that one little button. I looked in the closet at all of his black clothes hanging up and felt a sense of belonging in a normal world. Well, normal for alien hunters, but normal none the less. I saw his suitcase tilted against the back wall and out of concern; I straightened it and heard a clunk from inside.

Damn curiosity and that stupid cat! I knelt down and unzipped it. Two things were inside. A videotape and a folder. Hmm...Not too exciting. I started to zip the suitcase back up then I noticed my name on the folder. Maria DeLuca, clear as day and right on front. Damn! I looked over my shoulder and snatched the folder out. I sat on the floor and opened the Maria folder.

Holy shit. This was my life and it was sad. Everything that had ever happened to me seemed to be in the file. I never saw my booking picture before, thank God, that would have given me nightmares for sure! Interesting reading though. Section really does rule the world. There wasn't any mention of my father except for when he died. Michael had known so much more than that. I found my lovely prison days and got goosebumps. It wasn't all in there. Thank God. Dossier? If I can remember correctly I think this is what the folder was. Wow. I had a dossier.

I flipped through the remainder and saw a review form Rena. Oh, this ought to be good. I skimmed it and found out I was: disobedient, a social outcast, unreliable, had below average intelligence and physically and mentally unfit for challenge. Wow! Don't hold back Rena.

If I cared what she thought I might be upset, but for now, she was all but a memory. I'd deal with her again when the time came. I closed the folder but was curious why there were no personal notations about me from Michael. I mean I wasn't expecting to see my name with a heart around it, but still. I felt a little bit of anger rise up in me. I didn't understand why Michael would bring this here; there was no reason to. Michael knew everything about me and I still knew next to nothing about him. All I knew for sure was that I loved him.

I put the folder back and pulled out the videotape. No markings on it and so naturally I thought it was porn.

I shrugged and took it in the other room. I put some popcorn in the microwave and got a soda. Something to amuse myself until Michael got home and could share about his big night with Tess. With a bowl of popcorn on my lap, tape in VCR, I hit play.

The focus was bad at first; I tried to adjust my eyes to see through the grainy picture. Okay, not porn. My head began to swim as I watched an image of myself. Oh God, no…I dropped the popcorn and covered my eyes with my hands, thank God there was no sound. I knew the sounds all to well. I slid to the floor and curled up into a ball. I know I began rocking back and forth and I couldn't stop. Why? Why did he have this? Where did it come from? This replaced any anger I had about the dossier. This was… Unspeakable. My worst time and it was taped.

I didn't hear him open up the door; I didn't even know he was back until I felt those hands on my arms. "Maria?" I heard the alarm in his voice but I couldn't face him. This was the awake version of my nightmares and it was scary as hell. Knowing he'd seen this, I didn't know if I ever wanted to face him. "Maria."

I know he moved away from me and I heard him clicking the TV off, thank God. He sat on the floor next to me and pulled me into him. I was still pissed and the fear on top of it wasn't making it any easier. I didn't want him to hold me. No, I did. Actually I think I needed him to hold me.

"Maria, why…?" He let the answer hang. I guess he realized the question should be coming from me.

I fought to stand up and move away from him. He let me stand but not get away. He kept his arms tight around me. I felt the tears and knew his shirt was soaking them up. "Why Michael? Why did you have that?"

He didn't answer at first but kissed the top of my head. "I told you I searched for you-"

"You searched and came up with that? With a scared girl who tried to slit her wrists on the fucking floor? Did you see the blood on my hands? Can you see that in the fucking movie?" I yelled at him and saw the surprise in his eyes. He shook his head slowly. "Why me Michael?" I demanded as I broke away from him. "Tell me right fucking now! What the fuck did you see in that tape that made you want me for this?"

"I saw a survivor," he whispered. "I saw the one I needed. The one I belonged with. I saw the real Maria DeLuca."

"I was as stupid girl back then!" I shouted.

"You were a beautiful girl," he took a step towards me and I took a step back. "You're a beautiful woman." He tilted his head towards the TV. "That's where the nightmares come from."

Was he asking or stating? Right then I didn't think I owed him an answer. "Why is it here? Why did you bring that and the folder here?"

"So they could never be used against you." He lowered his eyes and I went to him. He wrapped his arms around me and held me. Safe.

We stumbled as one back tot he bedroom and he tucked me in bed. I watched him undress down to those skintight black boxers and then he slid in next to me. He spooned my body and his warmth sent me reeling. No one should ever be that warm, he was like my own personal electric blanket.

All the pain that had flooded me watching the few seconds of that tape was fading. I don't know where it was going and I didn't care. Michael was there and he'd keep me safe from the nightmares. I closed my eyes as he draped an arm over me and kissed my neck. I felt his lips moving against my neck but I didn't hear him say anything. I squeezed my eyes shut and again, mouthed the words I longed to say and hear: I love you. I wonder if he was doing the same?

Morning light took away my anxieties. I was still a little bitter about the videotape, no wait, I was pissed! I rolled over and looked at my sleeping Michael. He opened his eyes and I let out a yelp.

"Why'd you do that?" I snapped and then smiled. Never start your morning in a foul mood, ruins your day. "How long have you been up?"

He rolled on his side and faced me. "Since you were humming in your sleep, about an hour ago." He reached to me and I went to him as I always do. "Are you better today?"

I shrugged. "I don't want to talk about it right now, okay?"

"Anything you want Maria," he kissed my neck.

"So, are you going to tell me what happened with Tess?" I wanted to say something mean about her, but I couldn't. Damn! Technically she hasn't done anything purposely mean to me.

"I drove her home." He nodded and I knew there was more. Damn it! Why is there always more? "And she invited to me out to lunch today."

I rolled my eyes. "Why? I mean not why did she invite you, God, look at you, but why are you going?"

"Because Tess is very lonely and she has secrets." He cocked his head to the side. "She wants to talk and I think I can edge her along. I think you may have latched on to a talkative bunch Maria. They view you as a friend thus making me one. I can get them to talk to me. That plus, Isabel asked me to go to lunch today too, but we had to settle on dinner."

"Okay," I ran my hands through my hair and laughed not a nice laugh either. "You are turning into the Slutman of Roswell. Its like you're a porn superhero! I don't know if I like all this covert brother shit anymore. Huh! I don't think I ever did actually."

"I'm not a 'slutman'." The corners of his mouth turned up into a lazy smile. "I'm here to find facts. I have to have facts before I can do anything. If it means hanging out with a couple of women, then I'll do it."

"But-"

"And every night, I will be in your bed." Okay, magic words.

.Chapter Twenty

He better be in my bed every night. That is the only option. I don't like anything that's going on around here right now, but hearing him say he'll be home with me every night might make this a little easier. Yeah, right.

I think I might actually have the upper hand here and I might as well use it. What have I got to lose, right? "Okay, so how is it possible you were a virgin?"

He blushed. Woo-hoo! I actually made Michael Guerin blush! He licked his lips and I wanted to pounce on him; plenty of time for that later. I hope. "I never met anyone that I felt I could give myself to. I've dated before Maria, I just didn't feel it was right until you."

Thank God it was me and not Rena. That would have been bad. "But why me? I saw the dossier on me, you know what I was like before, why?"

"What I saw in you was beyond what lay on paper," he ran his hands through his hair and I had visions of an oily body with sand coating him on a beach. God, I wanted him on the beach now. I swear these Michael enhanced daydreams were going to get me in trouble some day.

"Did you ever live outside of Section?" I asked tentatively.

"I have an apartment not far from Section," he grinned and pulled me closer. He undid the one button holding my shirt together. "But otherwise, no, I was raised there." He took a deep breath. "My father brought me to Section when I was about four. He wasn't my real father, he said he was a second cousin of mine, I never knew my real parents."

"Oh…" I felt a sudden new bond with him. His hands moved over my breasts as I lay back against his stomach.

"My father was okay. I mean, he was really great, he taught me everything I know and I was sad to see him die." Michael shook his head. "It could have been my fault…"

Say what? "What do you mean?"

"We were on a mission together, he didn't usually do that anymore. I was in charge, as always," he laughed bitterly. "Something went wrong. We lost communication and then I…I relayed the wrong coordinates back to Section." He inhaled sharply. "I don't know how, I'm never wrong, not on a mission."

"Michael."

"My dad went by those coordinates and it put him in the line of fire." His hands still moved over my breasts but now so lightly it was like soft callousy feathers. "My dad was gunned down because I gave the wrong information to Section."

I turned and curled up on him holding him. Finally I was the one to comfort. I kissed his face and hair. My Michael…So much guilt. "How long ago?"

"A year," he kissed my neck and held me tight. Maybe I had been wrong all along; maybe he really did need me just as much as I needed him. "Maria, I don't make mistakes like that."

I saw where it was going and it scared me. "You think it was planned?"

He met my eyes and I saw the truth. Damn! "My father, who hadn't been on a mission in years, decides he wants to work with his son and I end up getting him killed because of Section's mechanics? After the reality of it set it, I thought it was planned. I knew he never assigned a successor, he just never got around to it, so Section fell into the hands of Mr. Smith and Mr. Smythe."

"Smith and Smythe?" I raised my eyebrows. "Sounds like cartoon characters."

"They're anything but funny, they're the ones backing Rena. They're not your friends." He kissed my lips. "When this is over, I don't know…I don't know if I'll ever go back to Section. It’s not what it used to be when my father ran it. "

No Section? Man, what about all the hunt you down and kill you? "I thought that wasn't an option."

"I don't know anything yet Maria," he sighed and signaled the end of the conversation.

His hands were back on my breasts but now they were sliding downward. A little playtime in the A.M.? Always a good. All the badness of our worlds seemed to glide away as I felt my panties being infiltrated.

I slid my shirt off and as he worked my pink underwear down I positioned myself on top of him and got my hands inside of those black boxers. His mouth met my already hard nipples and I relaxed. Oh God, was I relaxed. Maybe everything would be okay while we were here. As long as he came home to me I could handle it. I think.

I slipped him inside of me and my worries dissolved. Just the feeling of having him this close was amazing. I'd never felt more connected to another person in my life. I think he loves me, I smiled at the thought. I rocked on his hips while he held my ass, his lips meeting my nipples every few rocks. This was amazing.

I don't know how long we stayed like that and gently rocking back and forth, it seemed like an eternity. I guess it wasn't really all that long, but time seemed to be standing still for us. I didn't care if I ever moved. I didn't care about anything else in the world right then. Fuck the aliens.

A look on his face and I knew what we forgot. Damn! I shook my head; I didn't want to let him go yet. His expression grew serious as I felt him push me away and then come on my thigh. Damn! This was not part of the fantasy.

"Michael," I said his name softly. "Why…?"

He shook his head and got off the bed, embarrassed? He left the room and returned with a towel. He cleaned me up and kissed the top of my head. "Sorry." He walked away and I heard the shower running.

Okay. I looked around and wondered exactly what was going on. Michael went from Passionman to Distantman in like two seconds flat. All because of a condom? I promised myself I was going to start taking the pill today. I'm sure Section could arrange that without a doctor's visit, right? Maybe I'll drop a line to Rena and see if she could help me out. I'm sure that would make her day. I waited on the bed naked and when Michael came back in the bedroom with a towel around his waist I wanted to jump him again. He smiled that little smile of his and went to the closet. Damn! He was getting dressed for his big date with Tess. Damn!

I watched him dress in jeans, wait, blue jeans? Oh my God, he really was undercover wasn't he? The jeans slid on over that damp skin, and, no boxers. He was going commando for Tess? Things were not looking up for me. One of those tailor-fitted black T-shirts was next and then he slipped on black loafers. Damn! He looked good and here I was in all my nude glory siting on the bed watching him. He ran a hand through his wet hair and I sighed.

"I'm taking your car, do you mind?"

I shook my head. "No, I don't have a big date today." I crossed my arms over my chest but I did make sure I let a little nipple peek through, I didn't want him forgetting about me.

"Maria," he sighed and sat next to me. "This is a job."

"I know but you keep changing the fucking rules!" I pouted. Damn! "You tell me a tiny bit of information about anything and then a whole lot of nothing follows! What are we doing here Michael? Why are we in Roswell?"

"You are an alien hunter." He stated. "You were trained for this. You know what to look for and so far I think you're doing a hell of a job. You might have narrowed things down a bit, now it's just some fine tuning."

"So you think it is Kyle, huh?"

"I don't know. I've only been around him twice. There's a lot of unexplainable things that happen in Roswell, we just have to zero in on aliens and-"

"Then what?" I snapped. "That’s what I want to know. Why are we doing this at all? Why isn't there some big bad alien hunter squad if it's so damn important? This is just you and me and I don't have a clue in hell what I'm doing! Why would Section throw me into this and expect me to be able to do it?"

"This was my project," he glanced and the clock and I wanted to punch him. "I asked for it and out of honor for my father it was granted."

"Your father?"

"He knew aliens existed and he always wanted to prove it. It was almost an obsession for him, but he was smart about it. He kept clean and accurate files for years but never got around to doing anything abut it. That's why we're here. To finish what my father started a long time ago." He stood up. "I have to go, but I'll be back soon."

"Before your date with 'I'm engaged Isabel.' Right?"

"It's not a date. We're going to meet Alex later I believe. Will you be here?"

I shrugged. "I don't know."

His eyes smiled at my bluff. Maybe I wasn't bluffing at all, maybe I would call up neighbor Kyle and see if he wanted to go out and play with me. Would serve Michael right…

"I'll be back later," he leaned down and hugged me and I mouthed those words over his shoulder again. Damn! Would I ever get the courage to say them out loud?

After Michael left I took a shower and dressed in cutoff jean shorts, the ones I butchered at Section, and a little thin T-shirt. I walked by the TV and remembered the tape. My hands shook as I reached for the VCR, I didn't even want to think about it let alone touch it.

Five months. I was in there for five months and I wanted to die. When I told Michael about trying to slit my wrist on the floor, I was serious. I would have done anything to get out of there. I had found a semi-sharp piece of flooring and rubbed my wrist until it was raw. It wasn't sharp enough to do any real damage; my wrist never even scared. I hated when I stumbled back to the nightmares and I hated the part of Michael that had watched them. He didn't know everything, which was obvious, that was for the best.

I shook the images and walked to the front door as the knock came. Okay, either Roswell freakiness is soaking into my pores or I heard footsteps. Not sure. I opened the door and it was Kyle. I let him in and at first was offended he didn't stare at my tits, then relived. I didn't need that anymore. I liked it, but I didn't need it.

"Isabel's acting strange," he sat on the couch and I sat on the other end cross-legged looking at him. "I know I barely know you, but I can't go to anyone else with this."

"Strange, how?" Curiosity piqued? Big time.

"She was over early this morning to go running with me and she couldn't stop talking about your brother," he smiled. "I mean, it's strange. She's totally devoted to Alex, once Isabel is involved with something or someone she gives them herself entirely. No room for discussion. But this obsession with your brother is completely out of character for her."

"Obsession?" Man, not Isabel! I really like her!

"This morning she kept talking like she was drawn to him. She said she felt she had known him, like, always. It's strange." He looked at me and I smiled, a fake one, but a smile. "I don't want her to do anything stupid and mess up what she has with Alex."

"Do you think she would?"

"I don't know. I mean Isabel and I are really tight and we can usually talk about anything. Men hit on her all the time, she's a freaking Goddess, but the way she looks when she talks about Michael is…Strange."

"They're having dinner tonight." I glanced out the window. "He said they were meeting Alex later."

When I looked back to Kyle he was shaking his head. "No, Alex went to his friend's house for a couple of days in Ruidoso. Do you know where they're going? Maybe we should meet them. I have to try to talk to her and get her out of this Michael induced haze. Does he have this effect on a lot of people?"

I shrugged knowing all too well about those specific hazes. "He's out to lunch with Tess right now. Is she okay?"

He laughed. "She's harmless. I mean, really. She gets a little lonely sometimes but when you hold out for the…Hold out for Mr. Right, you tend to get that way."

Okay, hold out for 'the'…'The' what? Mr. Right was not what he was going to say, 'the' what? I wanted to shake him until he told me. "She's a hold out, huh?"

"She's had this thing for Max since her and her father moved here in high school. She says she's over him, but…" He ran his hands through his hair in a gesture so similar to Michael. "I don't think she ever got over him. They have some kind of weird bond and I think she's still waiting around for him to leave Liz." He laughed and made the whipping motion. "Like that would ever happen!"

We talked for a while longer and I learned nothing new except Kyle and I had a date tonight to make sure Isabel didn't get too aggressive with my brother. Good God. We agreed for me not to mention it to Michael, but if I could get the place of where they were going it would help.

Great. Wonderful. I sulked around the apartment the rest of the afternoon until Michael came home. I flew into his arms and forced myself to ask about his lunch date.

"She's lonely," he smiled sadly. "I mean, really lonely. I don't think I made any progress except I know most of life and her history of high school romance with Max."

"And now you're going to get ready for the big Isabel date," I let go of him. "So where are you going anyway?"

.Chapter Twenty-one

Once again, I watched as Michael got dressed for his 'date', this time with Isabel. He changed out of the jeans into black pants and put on a long sleeve button down black shirt. He slicked his hair back I was trying not to act like the disgruntled girlfriend. But damn, he looked hot! And it was for beautiful Isabel, who happened to have a major crush on him. Not good.

I wished he'd hurry up and go now, so I could get ready for Kyle's and mine date crashing. He kissed me good-bye and promised he'd be back soon and not to worry. I really wasn't worried because I was going to be there. I dressed in a short black number with strappies crossing my bare back that I had bought when I was Isabel. Actually, she had talked me into it. The dress was tight and I'll admit, I looked great in it. I let my hair hang loose and even tried to add a little curl to it. Maybe a curling iron should be put on the list of things I need. A pair of black heels topped it off. I walked across the hall and was met by a very dapper Kyle Valenti dressed to the nines in a dark suit with a tie. Very nice.

"You look beautiful," he extended his arm and I took it.

"You look very nice yourself Mr. Kyle." I smiled and I knew the effect of the red lipstick against my white teeth; I had practiced it many times in the mirror before I left.

He walked me to his car and looked embarrassed. "I guess Michael took yours?" I nodded and he sighed. He opened up the door for me and then got in the other side. "So, where to? I hope we won't be overdressed."

"Saturn something." Damn if I couldn't remember the name.

"Saturn's Moon," he smiled and pulled out of the parking lot. "Nice place. Isabel loves it there."

We drove in silence for a few minutes until I noticed we were coming up on the park and the disappearing-reappearing big fucking dip. Kyle slowed down and I looked at him with my eyes wide. "We're stopping here, why?"

"Isabel mentioned something to me this morning when we were running about you thinking there was a dip. Since we're here, I thought I'd show you were you fell."

I nodded and looked like I accepted his answer. Maybe I was wrong. Maybe I was right. He parked the car and led me by the arm to a place about twenty feet away from where I was the other day. I looked around and thought the two spots were nearly identical. But Kyle was lying to me and I didn't like it. I knew damn well where I fell and there was a fucking dip. No dip here and no Maria ass-print in the ground.

"You see, nothing." He pointed to the ground and I saw a glimmer of uncertainty. "No dip."

Did he really not know or was he feeling bad for lying to me? Hmm. "Oh yeah, I can see where I got confused. Everything around here looks the same. So what kind of snake was it?"

"What?" A-ha! Same reaction as from Isabel. Those two were definitely hiding something.

"Snake? Type?" I asked as we walked back to the car.

"I don't know," he let me in first. "I didn't get a good look at it, I just saw a snake."

"Max said there were like six different kinds of rattlesnakes in New Mexico," I looked out the window as we pulled away from the park. "I guess I better be careful around here, huh?"

"Yeah," he nodded. "It’s always good to be careful in Roswell." I no longer knew if we were still talking about snakes or not. I was thinking not.

By the time we got to Saturn's Moon my stomach was growling. I bet if Kyle had heard it he would have said something, so I guess it wasn't that loud this time. We parked next to my Mustang and Kyle escorted me inside. I put on my Michael-radar and pointed across the restaurant. We asked the hostess to seat us in that area or at least to walk by their table so we could invite ourselves to join them.

The hostess stared at us with one of those 'whatever, freak' looks but did what we asked. I guess Michael may have had his Maria-radar on because were still a good fifteen feet away when he turned and looked at us. Well, at me and it was not a happy look. Shit.

"Hey!" Kyle laughed as we reached the table. "I didn't know you guys were coming here!"

"Are you two on a date?" Isabel smiled and I decided I just couldn't not like her.

"Yes," I answered earning the surprised look from Michael. Jealous? I couldn't tell. Damn!

"Would you care to join us?" Michael met my eyes and I think he was willing me to say 'no'.

"Sure!" Kyle told the hostess. "We're going to join them." The hostess raised her eyebrows and walked away obviously glad to get away from us. Kyle pulled my chair out for me and I sat in between him and Michael, across from Isabel. "So, what're you talking about?"

"Maria, actually." Isabel smiled at Michael then at me. "We were talking about you."

Oh shit. "Me?"

"Isabel was just saying how much she liked having another woman to hang out with," Michael rested his elbows on the table and his chin on his clasped hands.

"Really?" I smiled. "That's so sweet."

"I mean it Maria," Isabel nodded. "You have no idea what it's like never hanging out with anyone except for Tess and that…That Liz!"

I laughed out loud and couldn't stop. Using my pet name for Liz was freaking classic! Once I regained my composure I took a sip from Michael's water glass. "Sorry."

Isabel laughed. "See! This is what I mean! I'm so glad you moved here, you're fun!" She looked at Kyle. "I told you, you guys should hook up."

"Hook up we did." Kyle grinned and squeezed my hand. If either of us had the slightest bit of more than friend interest in the other, now would have been the time it sprang to life. Luckily, it didn't.

We ordered and our waiter promised our meals would come at the same time. Very nice. I hoped someone tipped him well. The four of us talked about inconsequential subjects until dinner arrived. I picked up on the looks Isabel was sending Michael, but I always picked up on her apprehension too.

"So where are you meeting Alex?" I asked and looked pointedly at Michael. I had to know if he was lying to me earlier of if he really didn't know the fiancé in question was out of town.

"Oh!" Isabel bit her lower lip. "I forgot to tell you Michael, Alex is visiting a couple of friends in Ruidoso."

Michael raised his eyebrows and I know he was getting pissed, at me no less! He had to know that I already knew that tidbit of information. Ha! Serves secret agent man right. A taste of his own medicine. I caught the next glance and it wasn't pretty. Well, I guess it didn't matter that I wasn't on the pill yet now anyway, right?

"So, where are you guys going afterwards?" Kyle baited.

"I don't know, I guess we could go back to my place for awhile," Isabel took the bait and looked at Michael.

What was in that look? It wasn't a predatory look at all. It was almost the kind of look that you'd give an old friend. Isabel Evans seemed to be torn on what to do. What did that mean?

"I better not," Michael smiled coyly. "I wouldn't to get anyone's feathers ruffled."

Feathers ruffled? I don't know if I liked this undercover Michael, I mean sure he was amusing, but…

"Right," she nodded and seemed to fully accept and even seemed relieved at the answer. "You're totally right, Michael." She looked at him as if seeing him for the first time. "I don't know what I was thinking. God…I'm sorry."

"No harm done," Kyle clapped his hands together in a not so smooth attempt to clear the tension. "So, Maria, Michael, do you think you two are going to stay in Roswell?"

"I'll go wherever Maria goes," Michael finally looked at me and I read what he wanted me to out of the sentence. He belonged to me. Even though he was pissed, he was mine. Woo-hoo!

The rest of the dinner conversation was probably somewhat more stifled with Kyle and me lurking there. Oh well, sometimes you have to do whatever's necessary. Michael picked up the tab for dinner and as we made our way to the parking lot I noticed Isabel was walking entirely too close to me.

"What's wrong?" I finally asked.

"Can you drive me home?" She asked quietly. "Do you mind?"

I shook my head. "I don't mind. Is everything okay?"

She shrugged and we met up with Michael and Kyle. I stepped in between them and outstretched my hand to Michael. "I'm going to drive Isabel home, okay?" He handed me the keys without incident. Yeah for Michael!

Isabel and I got into the Mustang after Kyle kissed my cheek. Aww…Sweet. We waited until the men were out of the parking lot before I started the pony.

"Thank you," Isabel sighed and I looked at her. Gone was the self-confidence and aura of beauty queen. She was just a woman now. My friend. "I don't know what I was thinking. I mean, going on a date with your brother?"

"I wondered…" Hell yes! No we're getting somewhere.

"There was just something about him, I don't know what. I was drawn to him and I'm never drawn to anyone like that. I'm getting married to Alex who I truly adore and what was I thinking?"

I listened to her berate herself for a few more minutes before talking. "Are you and Alex having problems?"

"God, no. Not at all. I don't know what to do Maria! Maybe it's just because he's new or I don't know. Tess was hitting on him, but she's pathetic. It's weird. I'd never cheat on Alex, but I feel so drawn to your brother but I don't think it's sexual. It's like we've known each other forever."

Not sexual? Perfect. I guess she didn't have visions of chocolate dipped or candy coated Michael's. I eased into getting directions to the little house she shared with Alex and drove, letting her talk. It was refreshing to hear someone else's problems for a change; even if they were mostly about my boyfriend. Boyfriend? I felt the urge to giggle.

When I pulled up in front of her house the first thing I noticed was the meticulous landscaping. Not a blade of grass was out of place. It almost looked too perfect. "You have a great yard."

"Thanks," she smiled weakly at me. "It's a hobby. I probably spend at least two hours a day in the yard."

I nodded. "You feel any better?"

"I don't know," she leaned across the console and hugged me. "I am really glad you're here, Maria. I think we're going to become great friends. Thanks for listening to me."

I blushed, but it was dark so it was okay. I watched her walk inside her house and then drove back to the flat. I parked next to Kyle and made my descent upstairs. Anxious but not too anxious. I knew I was in trouble, but I wanted to see Michael so bad I could taste him.

I opened the door to the apartment and there he was, sitting on the couch with a scowl on his face. Shit. I set my purse down and kicked off my heels before approaching him. I jumped on the couch and knelt next to him.

"Hi!" I smiled but I didn't get one back. Shit, again. He licked his lips and I wanted to kiss him. That was probably the wrong thing to do right now though.

"Why? Why did you do that tonight? Did you not trust me?" Oh God. He was hurt, didn't see that one coming. "I've shared more with you than I have anyone, ever, and I told you this was just a job. I would always be home to share your bed at night."

"No, it wasn't like that Michael."

"Then how was it? How did it come about that you and Kyle 'hooked up' and conveniently go to dinner the same place you know I'm at with Isabel?"

His feelings were hurt and I wanted to cry. "I do trust you Michael, you're the only one I trust. This was Kyle's idea, not mine."

"Kyle?"

"He thought Isabel was acting a little strange talking about you and shit like that. He wanted to be there so she didn't do anything stupid." I talked with my hands. "That was all. I swear Michael."

He looked in my eyes and he had to see the truth. I watched as the tension leaked out of him. "Why didn't you tell me?"

I shrugged. Damn good question. "I guess I should have, but I don't know why. It seemed like the element of surprise would have a better look."

Michael fought a smile. "I knew my life with you would be full of surprises."

Life with me? That was a big good in the book of DeLuca. "I'm sorry."

He nodded and leaned into me and kissed my bare neck. "You looked amazing tonight."

"Thanks," I grinned as I felt the zipper of my dress go down in back. "Isabel has some feelings towards you." Damn. Why do I bring these things up at the most inopportune time? His hands paused on my back.

"What kind of feelings?" He leaned back and looked at me. "I barely know her."

"She said she's like drawn to you. Like she's known you for a really long time. Does that make sense?"

"I don't think so," he sighed and ran his hands over his face. "Nothing in this town makes sense."

I relayed the episode of Kyle making a point to show me I had the wrong place at the park. "That was strange so I asked him about the snake and got pretty much the same response as I had from Isabel. Neither of them knew anything about the snake because there was no snake!"

"You still think it's Kyle?" He asked.

Whoa. This would be the first time Michael has really questioned me about my suspicions. Does this mean our ride is slowly coming to an end? "I don't know anything except there is definite weirdness and we're in the middle of it. You know, Max did mention to me that him and Isabel were adopted." A spark in his eye. Good or bad? I didn't know yet.

"Really?" Spark gone.

"Yeah." Alrighty, now I know Michael knows a hell of a lot more that what he's telling me, but that's okay; I trust him. Always. "Is everything going to be okay, Michael? I mean with Section, I've been kind of worried about it."

"So worried you actually wrote a letter to Rena requesting birth control pills?" He smiled. "Were you actually planning on sending that?"

"You snooped!" I laughed. "And yes, I was going to send it. Should I not?"

He shook his head and laughed. Then he grew serious. "I don't know what to expect from Section, I'll be honest. Right now I'm not on the top of their list and neither are you. They're not giving us much time to get this done. Remember that this was in honor of my father. Not exactly high priority. Smythe e-mailed me tonight to make sure I was aware of this and that my expertise was needed in others areas."

"Are you leaving?" No! No, please, no!

"Let's go for a walk."

A walk? I was sitting here with my dress unzipped and he wanted to go for a walk? Holy shit! Did he think the apartment was bugged? I stood and turned around so he could zip me back up, then I slipped my heels back on and followed him out of the building. He held my hand then dropped it, I forgot, we're siblings.

"Why are we outside?" I asked.

"I don't know if it's safe to talk anymore in the apartment. I saw someone tonight and I think Section sent them. I didn't get a good look, but to be on the safe side I'll have the apartment debugged tomorrow."

I nodded and thought about Section, Rena in particular, listening to us making love. Sweet justice.

"My father was killed on a fact-finding mission; there should have never been any gunplay at all. I didn't expect it. I know he had things to tell me and that's why he wanted to go. We had to talk far away from Section. When the mission was over we were supposed to make a detour to an undisclosed location for a few days."

"He was killed for what he was going to tell you?" I was intrigued.

"I don't think it was that exactly. I think it was because he did tell me that what he needed to discuss with me might make me want to leave Section for good."

"Do you know what it was? Did he ever give you a clue?"

He shook his head but I didn't believe him all the way. I thought about the tape still sitting in the VCR in the apartment. Damn, it's strange when things like that pop in your head. Did he really bring everything he had on me to protect me? Or was it so no one would find me again? I got chills as I looked at him. Did I still trust him? Yeah, I still trusted him but now I was wondering exactly what Michael Guerin had gotten us both into. This was a hell of a lot bigger than any mission for Section. This really was life or death.

He caught my faraway stare and then looked down the deserted street before he took me in his arms and kissed me. In between kisses he managed to get out a few mind-reading words. Words I'll take to the grave with me. "Sweet Maria, you've become my entire life and I'll die to protect you."

* * *

"Damn!" He slammed his hand against the steering wheel. "They're not who they say they are." They sat in a darkened car down the street watching Maria and Michael kiss.

"I told you so," she sat back in her seat with her arms crossed over her chest. A smug smile on her thin lips.

.Chapter Twenty-Two

I got chills and broke away from Michael. Something was wrong, I could tell he sensed it too. He ran his hand over his slicked back hair and looked down the street.

"What was I thinking? Damn it! See what happens when I'm around you Maria?" He shook his head and looked towards the flat. "Let's go back inside."

"What's wrong?" I asked, now I was getting scared.

He shook his head and nodded towards the flat. "I don't know but I never should have kissed you out here." He started walking towards the flat and I followed him like an obedient puppy.

I had the chills and all I wanted was to get back inside and have him hold me. Michael opened the door for me and I walked inside immediately turning around to face him. I went to him and he embraced me, always. He walked me to the couch and held me. That's where I fell asleep; in my little black dress with my pretty hair, I fell asleep while Michael held me on the couch. Damn.

"Maria?" I heard the voice but I couldn't quite recognize it. "Maria?"

"Daddy?" I opened my eyes and saw Michael and all his prettiness. Daddy? God, what was happening to me? "Michael."

"Sweet Maria," he kissed my forehead and I felt the strappies on the dress digging into my back. I knew there were going to be very attractive red welts. Nice. No halters for Maria today.

"What now Michael?" Oh God, how could I think about making sense this freaking early in the morning? I looked at the clock on the VCR; it was almost noon. Never mind.

He put his finger to his lips and I remembered that we might be bugged. "Are you hungry? We could eat."

"I'm always hungry." I sighed and stood up. "I need a shower first." I stumbled to the bathroom and struggled with the zipper on the back of my dress. I let it slide to the ground and turned on the shower.

I faced the vanity and looked in the mirror. What I saw was scary, besides the dark circles and bed-head. I was someone new. I mean, I knew I was going through this transformation since I woke up in Section, but now…Now I could see it in my eyes. The newness of me was scary. I still recognized myself and all of my brashness, but my edges had been smoothed down. I had responsibility. I had the chance to make things right. I had someone I loved and I thought he loved me back and I had friends. Real friends that I genuinely liked to be around. Friends that I trusted and who seemed to trust me back. I hoped I'd never have to turn on them. I hoped I was wrong about Kyle. I hoped the alien around here was that Liz. I could do that dissection all on my own.

I felt hands on my bare shoulders as I saw Michael's reflection in the mirror; at least he wasn't a vampire, right? I smiled at my own wit and watched him kiss my neck. He led me by the hand into the steamy shower and lathered me. He washed my hair and I sank against him. Nothing in this life could be more perfect. It was my turn and I lathered the hell out of him with the raspberry gel. So we were both going to smell like fruit, so what? We rinsed and Michael gave me a few minutes of no touching so I could shave my legs. Very considerate of him. See, no one ever thinks about those things when a man and a woman shower together. It can't be all cuddle and lather, there's some serious work that has to be done too!

Michael turned off the water and the cool air hit my nipples. He grinned and reached for my bathrobe. He brought it in the shower and draped it over my shoulders. He stepped dripping wet out of the shower and I stared. I couldn't help it. The water beading on his skin was almost as good as chocolate. Almost. I swear, if it's the last thing I do…

He handed me a towel and I wrapped my hair up in it then my shoulders sank when he wrapped a towel around his waist. Oh well, wet naked Michael chest was a pretty good second prize.

We walked into the bedroom and dressed acting like a normal everyday couple. I wish it were that easy.

"I have someone coming over to look at the cable while we're at lunch." He looked over his shoulder at me as I tried to slide jeans over damp skin. He winked and I knew he meant someone to debug.

"Are they reliable or are they going to rob me?"

"Very reliable. He works for himself."

A-ha! No Section involvement here. Hey, I was getting pretty good at this whole secret-mission type lingo. Maybe Michael had been right and I was the only one who could do this. I put on the T-shirt Isabel bought me, tucked it in and looked at Michael. He wore those crazy blue jeans again and a black shirt. I swear that man has a never-ending supply of black shirts. Maybe for Christmas I'd get him a red one. Christmas? Okay, let's just take one step at a time DeLuca. He put on that Braves hat and I fell in love with him all over again. I didn't want to tell him how silly he looked in the hat because I knew he was only wearing it for me. Maybe silly wasn't the right word; no, I think I was really looking for hot!

I blow dried my hair and put on lipstick. "Ready?"

He nodded and we walked out of the building. Kyle's car was gone, I don't know why that bothered me; it didn't seem to phase Michael at all. I wish Kyle were at home, safe in his little human home. Damn! I hope I'm wrong about him. Please let it be Liz. Please let it be Liz!

Michael drove and I wanted to scream obscenities when he pulled up in front of the Crashdown Café.

"Here? You really want to eat here?"

He nodded and smirked getting out of the car. I shook my head and followed his lead. I hung my head as we went inside and that stupid bell above the door let everyone know we were there. I finally looked up and saw the one person I didn't want to. Oh yeah, it was that Liz. She watched us with narrowed eyes find a table and I wanted to either flip her the bird or stick my tongue out at her, but I didn't. Maria, one. That Liz, zero.

We sat in a booth and ordered. I watched Michael look around the theme restaurant; his eyes were wide with amusement. Oh God, he liked it here.

"So, what brings the two of you in here?" It was that Liz and she was at the end of our table. Damn!

"Lunch," I quipped and gave her one of those toothy smiles.

"Great," her eyebrows scrunched together as she looked from me to Michael. "So, have you guys decided to stay in Roswell?"

"I don't know, maybe." Michael gave her an award-winning smile and if she had been normal she would have melted. Hmmm…I know I did. "I like it here and so does my sister, so who knows. Why? Got a better place for us to go?"

I swear I could read her mind on that one. "This is a great place to live," she smiled back at him. "I'll never leave." She met my eyes and I saw the hate, fear and worry all swirled together. "This a good town full of good people. When strangers move in, I tend not to trust them."

Okay. I nodded and knew I was going to have to think about this one for awhile. That Liz was trying to tell me something and I don't know what or why. What the hell was she talking about? Was I going to luck out and get to turn in that Liz to Section? Ahh…I know I smiled at her, but I really smiling for myself.

I looked to Michael and saw him watching her speak. Was he reading more into it that I was? Was it that Liz and Kyle? I looked at that Liz again and saw all the anger had been replaced with…No, it looked like submission. Could that be possible? Could our covers have been blown? Shit!

"Okay, Liz." Michael looked at her and she must have seen something in his eyes because she backed away. "Thanks you for your candor."

She nodded and walked back to wherever she came from. I looked at Michael who was still looking at where she had stood. "Michael? What the hell was that about?"

"I don't know," he met my eyes and I was scared. Something flickered behind those beautiful spheres that said he knew exactly what was going on. "We don't have much time. Section has put a time cap on us. Either we deliver or we're history."

"When you say history, do you mean they'll write about us because we're so cool? Or do you mean we'll be sleeping with the fishes?" I knew what he meant but I was keeping my fingers crossed. "Okay, how long?"

He shook his head. "Not long, leave it at that." He took a deep breath. "Is Kyle still the best bet?"

Damn! I nodded and hated my job. I make a friend, a real friend, and I have to turn him over. I thought being an alien hunter was going to be cool. Right now it did nothing but suck.

"Okay."

Apparently there was more going on in his head than he wanted to share. Fine by me. I didn't want to hear about Kyle's demise or prodding or anything else that was going to happen to him at Section. I wonder if it was against the rules if I warned him to get the fuck out of Dodge before Section rode into town? Yeah, probably against the rules. But hell, I never followed rules very good. That's why Michael chose me, right?

We ate in near silence. I didn't have anything to say and Michael seemed to be so deep in thought I didn't want to interrupt him. I wonder what the hell he was thinking about. My food was good, stupid theme food, but it didn't matter, I was hungry.

I tried to think about anything besides Kyle Valenti. Which was not so easy when he appeared before me with Tess. She looked as cheery as ever as she said hi to Michael first then me. I noticed Michael was taking a bigger interest in Kyle than Tess and for once, I wish he wasn't.

"Michael," Tess chirped and slid in the booth next to Michael. "I'm glad you're here." She looked to Kyle who nodded. "I was wondering if you might want to go out tonight. Like on a date? Like maybe a movie?"

I looked at Kyle. Oh God, he was trying to keep Isabel and Michael apart. This was a good and a bad. Hell, I didn't know anymore. All the lies and theories were making my head hurt. I would have paid dearly for some aspirin right then.

"Sure," Michael smiled at her and I felt sick. She looped her arm through his and smiled a great big pretty one. So she was still stuck on that Liz's fiancé? You'd never know by the way she was hanging on my…Brother. God, I hated to think that.

"Great! Do you want to pick me up around seven?" She looked to Kyle who offered her nothing but encouragement. Michael nodded and she smiled even wider.

"What do you say Maria? Wanna rent a movie?" Kyle raised his eyebrows at me and I remembered we were 'dating'.

"Sure. I'll let you pick it out. I really haven't rented a movie in years." Finally, the truth!

Kyle and Tess left us and got their own table. I tried to ignore the longing glances from the little blond number to Michael for the rest of lunch. We left as soon as we were done eating.

I didn't have anything to say on the way home. My mind was racing with the subtle innuendoes from that Liz and the upcoming night of dates. Michael was still consumed in his own world and that was for the best. We got inside the apartment and there was a note on the couch:

M. Nothing here, completely clean. You're not losing your edge are you? Ha! Ha! It's all clear and it's good to have you back in NM. Later. V.

Michael read it and smiled while I read over his arm. V? "He's a friend of yours?"

"Something like that," Michael sighed. "I'm not losing my edge."

"Who is V?"

"Let's just say he used to work with Section on some outside consulting. He's trustworthy."

I nodded and had to believe him. I didn't have anything else to go on anymore. We lounged about the rest of the afternoon, apparently we were both lost in our own thoughts. I didn't watch Michael get ready for his date tonight. I didn't even ask any questions. I did however fold up a blanket and pillow and put it on the end of the couch. Didn't want to make it look like I was sleeping with my brother when Kyle came over.

Michael kissed me good-bye and I hugged him telling him silently that I loved him over his shoulder.

Kyle arrived a few minutes after Michael left bearing videos, microwave popcorn and a twelve-pack of beer. Woo-hoo! My kind of date. We settled on a cheesy horror flick that had us laughing more than shaking. With two bowls of popcorn and the twelve-pack gone, we were giddy. Kyle skipped back across the hall to his apartment and returned with another twelve-pack.

"You are a fun girl Maria," he laughed as we clinked bottles. "I know why Isabel likes you so much."

"I like her too. I haven't had a real female friend in a long time," I smiled and thought I hadn't had a real any kind of friend in a long time.

"You've had a lonely life haven't you?"

I wasn't expecting anything like that and it bothered me. I thought about the tape that I removed from the VCR before Kyle got there. That was loneliness. Five months of loneliness. I hated thinking about it, but I think the alcohol was infiltrating my brain. Alcohol really was a depressant. I nodded an answer. "Everyone's been lonely before, Kyle."

"Yeah, but some are more alone," he shrugged. "I don't know why you came to Roswell. I know that there is land owned by a Julia DeLuca just outside town, but it still doesn't make sense."

Julia DeLuca, must be my aunt. "You snooping around about me?"

"I had my dad check out your story when you got here." He drained his beer and reached for another from the cooler sitting in between us on the floor. "You can never be too careful of strangers in Roswell."

I looked at him and realized he had secrets. So many secrets that he was nearly full. I wondered if any of those secrets might spill tonight. "What doesn't make sense?"

"You." He pointed his bottle at me. "I mean, you mysteriously show up and drop into our lives. Then your brother shows up, one you never mentioned you had before, and everything gets turned upside down." He was beginning to slur his words. "Isabel's acting totally strange towards your brother, Tess is drooling over him, I think he's cool as shit. Liz hates you, I think Max wants to do you and I love you." He blushed. "You know what I mean."

"Yeah, I do." I squeezed his hand. Would he feel different if he were an alien? Would I know by touching him? He felt human. "What did you mean about strangers in Roswell? Do you get a lot of them here?"

"It's the freaking alien capital of the world!" He laughed. "We get every sci-fi trekkie freak in the world coming here. Most of them are totally harmless, but then some…" He shuddered as if recalling a bad memory. "I just wanted to let you know, I think you and your brother will fit in here if you decide to stay." He met my eyes and I could tell he wanted to tell me more. "You two, you're good people."

Good people? The guilt washed over me like a typhoon. Not Kyle. Anyone but Kyle. He trusted me and I was going to turn him over. A warning. I had to give him a warning. I didn't want to see him get hurt, or worse. "Kyle, is there anything you want to tell me?"

"Oh God!" He laughed. "You have no idea of everything I want to tell you!"

Once again, not expected. "Okay. So, tell me."

"I can't Maria," he sank into the couch. "I want to so bad, but I can't." He looked at me and I saw the same thing I had in that Liz's eyes. Man, I really fell into the right fucking clique, didn't I? "C'mere." He outstretched his arm and I curled up next to him. "Everything's going to be okay, right Maria?"

I nodded and felt like a traitor.

"Good," he ran his hand through my hair and I absorbed some of his tension. Michael better figure out what the fuck to do and soon. The old Maria wouldn't have cared less about any of these people. This Maria did.

.Chapter Twenty-Three

Michael came home sometime after midnight. Kyle and I were still on the couch, and Kyle was asleep. I had been asleep too, but the door opening woke me up. Michael accidentally kicked over a couple of beer bottles and I jumped up with my finger pressed to my lips.

I didn't like the look I was getting from Mr. Guerin. Oh well. I tried to keep my balance as I walked towards him. I wasn't drunk, just buzzed. I think I was drunk before I fell asleep next to Kyle, though. He took me by the arm and led me to the bedroom. He shut the door behind us and I really didn't like the look I was getting now.

"What are you doing?" He demanded.

"Standing. What are you doing?" That's it DeLuca, piss him off a little bit more.

"Damn it Maria!"

I really liked 'Sweet Maria' much better but I didn't think now was the time to tell him that. "It wasn't like that Michael."

"You can't be getting loaded with our prime suspect, okay?"

"He's my friend." I looked down and fought back those stupid tears.

"We still have a job to do and you're compromising things."

I shook my head, no I wasn't. "I'm not compromising anything anymore than you are! Here you are gallivanting around town with these girlie-girls and... And what the fuck are smiling at?"

"You made the word 'gallivanting' sound extremely sexy," he kissed the corner of my non-smiling mouth. "I'm sorry."

"For what?" I snapped.

"For tonight, for just now." He sighed and sat on the bed. "Time is running out Maria and I'm nervous. I don't know what to expect from the next few days. And I really hated coming in here and seeing you with Kyle."

"Kyle-"

"I know, but that doesn't make it any easier." He ran his hands through his hair. "If Kyle is an alien, then we have to be one hundred percent sure. Are you?"

I shrugged. I wasn't one hundred percent sure about anything anymore. "I don't know. He could be. Him and Isabel act awfully strange around each other. And then there's that Liz and her cryptic message today. It could be any of them or it could be none of them. Maybe I was way off base and it's someone else completely. Are you even sure that there are aliens in Roswell?"

He nodded slowly. "I'm positive."

"Okay, well…" I stood trying not to sway from the incredible headache I was getting. "What now? What the hell do we do now? I've told you everything. Kyle and Isabel act strange together around me."

"I know you have it narrowed down," he took my hand. "I'll go by your impressions, Maria. We don't have time to do anything else."

"Damn!"

"I'll have to go with Kyle and Isabel," Michael closed his eyes, "and pray you are right."

"Oh God," I sat next to him. "I don't know anything for sure. Did you hear that part? Maybe it's that Liz?"

"I think you just want it to be Liz," he tried not to smile.

I cocked my head to one side, he was right. I did want it to be that Liz. "Let me sleep on it, okay? Hey, how was your date with Tess? Find out anything new?"

"She's just a very lonely girl. I actually felt kind of sorry for her," he laid back on the bed. "She just wants someone to talk to, I think. I don't know if she really feels like part of the 'group'. I got the feeling she feels more like an outsider. You must have made a good impression on her though. She really likes you. Everyone really likes you."

"I'm a likable person." I rolled my eyes.

"Tonight actually seemed more like a therapy session than a date. I don't think she has anyone she can talk to besides Kyle. She said her and Max dated for like twelve seconds in high school and she never really got over him; she couldn't explain it. She also said I reminded her of Max. I don't know if that's a compliment or an insult, though."

I laughed and my head ached. "Consider the source."

"True." He pulled me down next to him. "I wish we had more time here, I don't want to make any mistakes about this. I can't afford to make any."

I nodded but I didn't exactly know what he was talking about. That seemed to be a growing trend and I didn't care for it too much. Either that or the fact that I had about ten beers before this in-depth talk began. Either way, I knew we were in trouble.

"Kyle or Isabel. Which one?"

I took a deep breath and damned myself. "Kyle." Damn!

"Okay. Why don't you go back out there and see if you can wake him up and send him home so I can sleep in here with you tonight. I wouldn't want to break my promise of being in your bed every night."

I got up and went back out to wake Kyle up. He was almost awake and when I told him he had to go home, he did so compliantly. I made sure he got across the hall okay and inside before I went back to the bedroom. Michael was undressed and laying on top of the blankets. Mmmm…I stripped down and curled up next to him. I knew we wouldn't have sex tonight. Neither of us needed that. We needed to feel safe and the only way I felt safe was in his arms.

"I cut her throat." I said it out loud and then wished I hadn't. Why? Once again, Maria's mouth spoke without consulting with the brain.

"What?" He sat up and looked at me.

"I was in solitary confinement for five months, you know that." I sat up and tucked my knees under my chin. "You don't know why."

"I could never access…"

"I was only there for a month before it happened," I felt warm tears roll down my cheeks. My single worse moment in an already bad world and I was going to share it with the man I loved with my fingers crossed. "When I got to prison I was a loud mouthed little bitch." I met his eyes and saw he was paying complete attention. "I didn't follow the rules, I didn't listen and I fought. I'd fight with anybody that messed with me or even looked at me. There are some real bad women in prison."

"I know," he outstretched his hand to me and I took it.

"One day I tried to take on the wrong people," I used my free hand to wipe away the tears. "They were mean, God, they were mean. I thought my big mouth would keep me out of trouble…" He pulled me closer to him and I curled against his chest. "They grabbed me and took me in the showers." I began to sob. I couldn't help it. "They did things to me…They ripped my clothes off and did things to me. They…They put things inside of me."

"I'm so sorry, baby, so sorry." He kissed my hair.

"I fought them, I fought so hard, but there were three of them and I couldn't get away." My body started to tremble with the images of a horrendous episode. "I struggled and one of them slipped. I grabbed what they were trying to put in me; it was a fucking knife from the cafeteria. I didn't know what I was doing anymore…I was terrified, I hurt and I wanted to kill.

"The one that was closest to me, the one who was sticking things in me, I grabbed her hair and slammed her into the shower wall with one hand. I was like fucking superman. The other two didn't know what to do, they just watched. I got this stupid knife in my hand and I didn't think, I just reacted. I stabbed her in her neck and I tried to slide it across. It was dull so it didn't get very far, but it was enough." I had no idea what he was thinking about me now. Could he still think of me as his after hearing all this ugliness? He smoothed my hair and kissed the tip of my ear.

"She fell and the knife went in further. The other girls ran away and I fell to the shower floor. I don't know if I blacked out or not, but then there was a guard in there. Her name was Sammie and she always seemed like the nice one. She called for medical and I watched as the other woman was taken away. I had blood between my legs and I was scared. I didn't know if I had just killed someone or not."

"Maria," he whispered and held me closer. "Sweet Maria."

I had to go on, I couldn't stop now. "I told Sammie what happened and she reworked my story to make it just a fight. I still got solitary, but I didn't get worse, and yeah, it could have been worse. The woman lived, but she had a nasty scar on her neck, so I heard. She was transferred out before I got out of solitary. That's why I was there, on the tape, in my own personal hell."

"I can't believe…The files didn't go further than a fight that resulted in injury."

"Thanks to Sammie," I smiled thinking about the young guard who saved me a part of myself. She was gone when I got out of solitary too; I never knew what happened to her. "I'm sorry…"

He kissed my lips. "Don't ever be sorry, I just can't believe…The nightmares?"

"Point of origin," I tried to smile and found it easier than expected. "Sometimes they're from solitary and sometimes they're from what caused me to go there. I don't know how, but you take them away." I finally met his eyes and I think I could actually see the way loved me in them. I snuggled in closer and felt an immense weight being lifted. Now I really didn't have anything to hide. Michael Guerin now knew about and owned every bit of me. And he accepted me.

"No one messed with me when I got out. I played by the rules, but rumors of the fight hung over my head. They made me sound like a horrible person, but they also kept me safe. All of the alone time made me weaker and stronger at the same time, if that makes sense."

"It does," he nodded and I knew he had felt a similar reaction to a different set of words.

He held me next to him for the rest of the night and I didn't wake up once. There were no nightmares. Not anymore. Maybe they were banished for good.

When I woke up the next morning I smelled something burning. I jumped out of bed and slipped a T-shirt on before bolting into the living room. There was nothing but the smell coming in from an open window. I looked outside and saw Michael standing over a small barbecue grill. I knew he wasn't cooking anything and I had a funny feeling I knew what he was burning. I went back in the bedroom and looked for the tape. Gone. My dossier? Gone. Michael was burning my past and I felt a sudden release. I sighed and waited for him to come back upstairs. I knew we would never talk about what I had told him last night. I didn't think there was a reason to ever again.

I put on some skimpy bikini underwear and sat on the couch smelling the burning of my history. When I heard a noise outside the door I assumed it was Michael and jumped up to open it. Of course it wasn't him, it was Kyle and he looked like shit.

I let him in and he went to the couch. I sat down about a foot away from him facing him; I tucked my knees under my chin and pulled my T-shirt over them as far as I could. I knew I was still exposed, but it was Kyle and Kyle wasn't a threat.

"I feel like shit."

"I can tell," I smiled. "What's up?"

"I'm a little fuzzy on last night. I didn't say anything completely off the wall, did I?"

I shook my head slowly. "No."

"Okay," he sighed. "Good. Sometimes when I drink I tend to talk a lot and then I have no idea what I said. I just wanted to make sure everything was cool."

"Very cool." Part of me wanted to tell him to run away and take Isabel if she was one too, but I couldn't. I owed more to Michael than anyone else and I had made a promise a while back that I would not let him down.

"Great," he smiled although it was not an entirely convincing one at all. He stood and I followed. He walked to me and hugged me. I could feel his heart pound. "Be careful around here Maria. Tell your brother, too. Things are not always what they appear to be."

I watched him leave the apartment and didn't know what the fuck he was talking about. I looked back outside at Michael who was standing in front of the blazing fire. I had to talk to Kyle again; I couldn't leave it like that. I opened the door and was surprised to see Max there with Kyle. I looked around for that Liz but she wasn't there.

"Max, hi." I smiled totally aware of the thinness of my shirt and the almost non-existence of my underwear. My shirt hit barely below my waist and the way Max stared at me was almost unnerving. If I had cared, it would have freaked me out. I looked at Kyle and saw the grin he had from watching Max leer at me. "What's going on?"

"Nothing at all," Max talked to my nipples. "I was just visiting Kyle."

"Yeah, so come in." Kyle took him by the arm and led him inside the apartment.

I lingered stretching my arm along the doorframe until Kyle shook his head at me and closed the door. I waited in the hallway a few more minutes for Michael, and then I heard shouting from Kyle's. Shit! I couldn't make out the words, but they were definitely in an argument. I stepped back in my apartment and closed the door almost all the way.

I listened and thought I heard my name, but I couldn't tell for sure. Either way, this was not looking good. They must have realized their voices were getting too loud because then there was silence. I waited for at least fifteen minutes until I heard Kyle's door open again. I stepped away from my door and heard Max talking to himself in the hall as he walked down the steps. I shut my door and went in to the bedroom to get dressed.

Once again, some things were going on and I was in the dark. At least I wasn't afraid of the dark anymore.

.Chapter Twenty Four

Michael never mentioned what he was burning outside and I'm glad. That part of my life was officially history. I wasn't that stupid girl anymore and I would never go back there again.

We didn't talk for much of the afternoon; we were content in silence. Michael sat in front of the computer for hours and every time I leaned over his shoulder to see what the hell he was doing he shooed my away. Alrighty, a little annoyed but I could deal. I flipped channels on the TV until I got the glare, so I settled on a cheesy movie about high school.

We ate a spaghetti dinner in the kitchen and I could tell something was seriously bothering him. "What's up?"

"Nothing. Everything. The jig?" His attempt at humor was just that, an attempt. I smiled in spite of myself.

"Section?"

"It's time Maria," he rested his elbows on the table and tented his fingers. "It's time to start wrapping this up."

"Wrap it up?" I nearly shouted. "Are you high? We can't wrap up what we don't know!" I looked at him and realized he did know. He was right, the jig was up. Shit!

"I want you to pack tonight," he held up his hand to me before I could question. I hated it when he did that. "Pack what you need, but don't pack up the whole apartment."

"Are we running away?" I heard the trepidation in my voice and it annoyed me.

He shrugged. Thank you for the explanations, Michael! I waited and watched him but he didn't say anything else. Great.

"Are we leaving tonight?"

"No, I just want to be ready because when we go, it might be fast."

We were running away. Damn! "Will we have the alien turned over to Section by then?"

He met my eyes and I wasn't sure if the alien in question would ever be turned over to Section at all. This seemed more and more un-Section like with every passing minute. I didn't understand anything that was going on and I was beginning to resent it. I wasn't stupid and Michael knew he could trust me so why the fuck wasn't he telling me everything? What did he know? Was Kyle already gone? Oh God. I looked to the front door and took a deep breath. "Kyle?"

"Is still next door." He said with absolutely zero emotion.

"What now?"

"We wait. I'll know the time to react."

React? "React to what?"

"Maria, you don't need to know everything, okay? It's safer for you if you don't."

Wonderful.

* * *

"You can't be sure!" She yelled in his face. "You don't know anything about them!"

"I saw them." He spoke calmly in the face of irrational.

"This is bullshit!" She shouted and wiped her eyes. "Does everyone believe this crap?" He nodded and she collapsed on the couch shaking her head in disbelief. "Well, I don't think you're right. I know you're not! You've been wrong before, you know!"

"Listen-"

"I'm not listening to another word out of your mouth, got it?"

* * *

The phone rang shortly after ten and I almost jumped out of my skin. I lunged for it and answered out of breath. It was Tess and it was for Michael. Damn. I handed him the phone and listened to his one sided conversation.

"Sure…I think that sounds great…You're right, they were very good…At nine…Perfect…We'll see you Friday then. Bye Tess." He hung up the phone and looked at me. "We're going to see Alex's band Friday night, same place as before."

"Okay, the mission is seconds away from being totally over or totally fucked up and you make plans to go watch a band in two days?" I laughed and began to pace. I ran my hands through my hair and felt like Michael must have when he first met me in Section. "Are you insane? Seriously? How much time do we have left before we get hunted down?"

"Less than seventy-two hours." He met my eyes and I wanted to faint.

Seventy-two hours. Not a lot of time. I didn't want to go back to Section a failure. Hell, I doubt I'd ever make it back there anyway. I laughed bitterly, oh yeah, the jig was up and I think I knew less now than I did when I got here. My fears were with Kyle now. I could be wrong. Please let me wrong! Please let me be wrong!

Michael turned the computer off shortly after midnight and went into the bedroom. I followed as I normally did and watched him undress. I swear if this is the last night of me watching him while we played house…Wait a second. I smiled and bolted back into the kitchen. I strolled into the bedroom as Michael laid down on the bed.

"What's behind your back?" He gave me that little smile he had.

I smiled and showed him the bottle of chocolate syrup. He smiled again but this time he wasn't quite as sure as before. I slid my shirt over my head while holding the bottle in-between my knees and then took off my shorts with it in the crook of my arm. I crawled over the foot of the bed and I know the smile on my face was nothing but lascivious. If this really could be one of our last nights here, then by God, I was going to make the most of it.

All those fantasies about chocolate dipped Michael were getting ready to become reality and I was giddy with the thought of it. He watched me as I tossed the cap aside and unsnapped the pour spout.

"Maria?" His brows were knitting together. "What are you doing?"

"Let's just say you're going to be Sweet Michael…" I held that dream in a bottle above him and squeezed. I watched as his nipples got hard from the coolness of the thick syrup.

I set the bottle next to him and smeared the syrup all over his chest, right down to that fine line of hair that led down from his navel. He laughed as I started to lick his chest. Oh God. I was so right. There was nothing better on this planet than chocolate Michael. I squeezed out more syrup and covered his entire body except that pretty face.

My tongue made a path from his ankles to his neck and I watched him clench the blankets in his fists. He was loving this as much as I was, almost! He grabbed my arms and rolled me on to my back with that bottle in his hand and I became his canvas. He was much more elegant about the placement of syrup than I had been, but hey, it was my fantasy right? He covered my breasts first then kissed off my coated nipples. I tensed in anticipation.

He drew designs on my flat belly and down my thighs and from where I was, it looked beautiful. I leaned up a little more and saw the outline of a heart on my thigh. God, I loved him so much.

He dropped the bottle on the floor and his slippery body molded to mine. He cupped my face with those wonderfully soft callousy coated hands and kissed me. I could taste him through the chocolate and it was complete ecstasy. I don't think I was ever so happy before as I was right now. All this time of dreaming about this and here it was in all it's chocolately goodness.

"I love you." Oh. My. God. Did I actually just say that out loud? Oh God. Maybe he didn't hear me. I opened my eyes and he was looking at me. It should have been a ridiculous sight, him staring down at me with chocolate all over his face. But it wasn't; it was perfect. I can't believe I actually said it to him. All those times of saying it over his shoulder and I thought that was brave. Damn!

He smiled down at me and licked those full lips. "I know."

Okay. That was not exactly the response I was looking for but I guess it could have been worse. 'I know' was not all that bad and along with the smile I was good. Even if he didn't say it back to me, I knew he loved me. I could just tell; besides, I was so damn lovable. Riiiight.

He reached for the nightstand drawer and I really thought about what my plan for birth control was going to be from now on. It was only seconds before he was back on top of me. He slid into me when I didn't expect it and I felt his whole body tense. I know he was a novice at the whole sex thing, but damn, he really did things right. I couldn't wait until he had some more Maria experience under his belt, so to speak.

"You feel so…" he thrust into me again and again. "Good. Everything is so good. I'm never letting you go, you know that, right?"

I nodded and reached my head up to meet his neck. I licked syrup off of his skin and felt a ripple roil through my body. God, I could never ever get enough of this!

He ran his hand through my sticky hair. "My Sweet Maria."

He came moments before I did and we lay there together in the mess we made on my pretty bed. We were covered in chocolate syrup and sweat. I rolled on my side and looked at him. "That was amazing."

He nodded. "I have to agree. Whatever made you come up with the chocolate?"

I thought about telling him how long I've been dreaming about it, but changed my mind. I could keep a few secrets too. We eventually made our way to the shower and took turns scrubbing each other's back. And front and sides… He washed my hair for me again and I thought that this may be the most sensual feeling in the world. To feel those lithe fingers working shampoo through my hair was almost enough to make me orgasm. Again.

We stripped the bedcovers together and I had visions of us doing this kind of thing together all the time. Was I setting myself up for a fall? I didn't know. I guess it didn't really matter. I was living for today and hoping for tomorrow. Carpe diem, I was seizing the day. I was seizing the hell out of it.

By the time we put new blankets on the bed my mind had drifted from Michael to the problem at hand. The aliens. Was it really Kyle? That was beginning to make less and less sense to me. I remembered the photo album and I had met his dad, I don't think his dad was an alien. Maybe Kyle was a crossbreed…God, I was beginning to think like one of those sci-fi movies I hated. There was more than one, though. I think. Maybe it was Kyle and Isabel and they were setting me up. What was it that Kyle had told me? 'Things are not always as they appear to be'? Something like that. What was he trying to tell me? Was I the wrong track and Kyle knew it? Damn! I wish I were a fucking mind reader, that would make everything so much easier.

I thought about that Liz and her obscure sentences. Town full of good people? She didn't trust strangers? I guess we were the strangers and that was her not so subtle way of saying she didn't trust us. Why? Why would she say that? What did I ever do to that Liz? Was it the looks from Max? No, that would be childish. Was it Michael going out with Tess and Isabel? Nothing was making sense and Michael had looked at her like he saw the exact meaning of her words. What did that Liz really say to Michael? Maybe it's Max. Ahh…A new thought. Plausible no less, with Isabel being his sister. But then… No, I didn't see Mr. That Liz being an alien, I think he was just whipped. Tess? The lonely Tess who only wants to talk. Okay, that made more sense. What about Kyle? Tess and Kyle?

'It's good to have you back in NM.' That's what the note from the mysterious debugger V had said. But Michael said he had never been here before. He had been lying to me and now I was pissed. I looked at him as he lay next to me somewhere in that limbo land between sleep and awake and doubted him.

Did I really doubt him? I think I did. He knew so much more than he was telling and now it was making me crazy. He didn't tell me what he learned from his father, he lied about being here before, he knew what the fuck was going on where I was in the dark. As usual. I hoped he had a hell of a plan and was going to tell me about it before I started having hallucinations of Rena with the can of Raid again.

His breathing shifted from normal to shallow and I kissed the corner of his mouth. I couldn't doubt him. I had to believe him and trust him; he didn't leave me with any other choice. He was my salvation. I'd do exactly what he told me to. Well, except for packing tonight; but we had other things on our minds.

"I really do love you Michael." I whispered against his cheek before I kissed the corner of his mouth and rolled over. I heard him murmur and he spooned my body. Ahh…Just like it was meant to be. I drifted off to sleep and I don't think I'm going to have any nightmares.

.Chapter Twenty Five

When I woke up Michael's arm was around me and I felt safe. There were no nightmares last night. Nothing bad or evil entered my subconscious at all; I actually think I dreamt about bunnies. Bunnies were nice. I rolled over and curled up against naked Michael chest. He was still sleeping and it gave me a moment to look at him. I mean really look at him.

I studied his eyelashes as they lay motionless and meeting. The smooth skin that lead from his ear down his jaw line. His lips, oh God, those lips. They were so kissable and pouty and I wanted to lick them. Instead I just looked at them and licked my own. It wasn't the same.

He was holding so much back from me and after I had slept on my new theories, I wanted to know. He said I was safer not knowing, though. Did it really matter if I was safe and he wasn't? He'd become my everything; my nourishment, my air and my soul. I could feed off him to sustain my life. I reached a hand towards him and touched those lips. The same lips that told me he knew when I told him I loved him. Those same lips that kept secrets. Damn! Way to ruin a perfectly beautiful moment DeLuca.

I rolled away from him and to the edge of the bed. I felt him reach for me, but I stayed out his grasp. I had given everything I had to this man and he couldn't tell me the fucking truth? I trusted him and I loved him, but the more I thought about it, I didn't like him very much right now. If he was keeping secrets from me to protect me, then damn it! I didn't want his protection. I was so close to the edge of the bed if I took a deep breath I'd probably fall off.

Maybe it was time to put some distance between me and Mr. Guerin. I got out of bed and stepped on the chocolate syrup bottle. The memories of one of my fantasies were fantastic. I looked to the sleeping form of my lover and got a knot in my stomach. Not a good. All the things I thought about before falling asleep last night were weighing me down. I think I knew who the true aliens were and I hated it. Kyle and Tess. I didn't really care either way about Tess, but not Kyle! I hated the fact that Michael wouldn't even tell me what was going to happen to him.

I fought the urge to run across the hall and tell him to get out of town again. I had to keep my trust in Michael; it was the only way. I tiptoed out of the bedroom after snatching up clothes from the floor and made my way to the kitchen where I got dressed. I put on jeans and one of Michael's button-down black shirts and slipped on a pair of black leather mules. I pulled my hair up into a ponytail and put on a pot of coffee.

I was never a big coffee drinker, but I liked the smell and I needed to be awake like ten minutes ago. I watched the coffee brew and when it was ready I dumped sugar and cream in my cup and sipped. I added an ice cube and waited for Michael to get up. I didn't know what he had planned for the day, but I hoped part of it was letting me in on some fucking information! I wanted to know why Michael lied about not being in New Mexico before. If anything, the fact that he lied to me was the worse. That made me think he had lied to me about other things as well. Damn! I slammed the cup down on the kitchen table spilling coffee.

"What'd the cup do to you?"

I spun around and saw Michael and I caught myself before falling back under his spell. He had on those black tight boxers and he was entirely too happy to see me this morning.

"The cup lied to me," I turned back around and crossed my arms over my chest like any self-respecting six-year-old would. He walked around the table and sat across from me.

"I don't think the cup wanted to hurt you," he sighed and rested his elbows on the tabled before running his hands through his hair.

"Well, I think it's time the fucking cup starts spilling more than coffee before it gets tossed on the floor and breaks."

A smile played on his lips, but I wasn't biting. I wasn't in the mood to deal with the subtlety of Mr. Guerin today. "I didn't lie to you, Maria."

"Bullshit." Nice comeback, DeLuca.

"When did I lie?"

"You said you'd never been here before-"

"Roswell. I'd never been to Roswell before. Yes, I have been in New Mexico before though."

I narrowed my eyes at him. Damn! "What about Section?"

"Did I lie about them?"

Okay, this was not going the way I wanted it to, at all. I was supposed to be the demanding one and he was skating around me. It was really beginning to piss me off. "Tell me Michael. And none of this I'll be safer if I don't know shit, either. Tell me what the fuck is going on!"

He was shaking his head and I wanted to hurt him. Okay, not really hurt him but maybe give him a good tongue-lashing. I grinned at my musings and unfortunately he thought I was grinning at him.

"Maria, please. Do you trust me?"

"Of course." I stifled the rest of what I was thinking right then about the doubt that seemed to attack me at the oddest moments. Truly, before anything else, I did trust him.

"Then do just that. Trust me." He reached across the table and took my hand. "I told you before I'd die to protect you…"

Damn! That made everything sound so much worse. I think. Hell, I didn't know anymore.

"What did your father tell you?" I let go of his hand and went back to crossing my arms over my chest.

"Maria. I promise you I'll explain everything when it's over. Okay?" He seemed to look through me and I melted. Damn. How could he keep doing this to me? "Soon. Very soon. I told you, we're running out of time. Everything will be clearer soon."

I glanced at the clock, almost noon. Damn! All this sleeping in was great, but I feel like I missed half a day. Half a day to investigate and figure out what the hell was going on in Roswell. I stood and buttoned a couple more buttons on the shirt. "I'm going out."

"Where?" He stood and looked nervous as hell. "With who?"

"I don't know and by myself."

He shook his head. "Let me come with you."

"Oh no my dear brother, you stay here. Maybe one of your girlfriends will call and invite you over for lunch."

With that the phone rang and wild horses couldn't have kept me from answering it. It was Isabel and she wanted to talk to me. Yeah! I liked Isabel. I watched Michael out of the corner of my eye as I listened to my friend. I hung up and grinned.

"We just got invited to a party tonight at Isabel and Alex's house." I smiled. When he didn't smile back I got concerned. Damn. Nothing is ever good. "What"

"A party? For no reason?"

"No," I sighed. Michael the suspicious. "Something about Tess graduating from somewhere…?" I knew I should have paid more attention.

"Right," Michael nodded. "I forgot. She graduated from cosmetology school. She said something about having a party but she didn't know when."

"Great." I nodded. "Wanna go?"

"Of course." He grinned wickedly at me and now I was sure I had no clue what was going on. All I knew was that I was going to a party and there would be beer, hopefully. I reminded myself to see if ALF next door was going to go.

I left and went shopping. Not exactly investigating, but close enough to make me happy. Okay, it wasn't real shopping, but I did need a few things. I went to the grocery store and the drug store. I bought a plethora of different condoms, which earned me a blush from the teenage boy checking me out. I did stop at a little clothing store and bought a strappy, revealing halter thingy in pink. With jeans, I would look awesome. I bet Michael wouldn't be able to take his eyes off me tonight.

I went back tot he apartment and changed into the new halter and the tightest jeans Michael had brought me when I was still at Section. I strolled past him in the living room as he sat at the computer. I saw him raise his eyebrows and stare.

"You're going like that?" He asked and I could see the approval in his eyes. "Tonight?"

I nodded. "Yeah, why? Is there a problem?"

His turn to nod. "There is a big problem. I think I can see through that." He pointed to the new pink thingy. "Do you still have those bras?" I laughed and he grimaced. "Honey, why don't you put on something else? I don't want all these men staring at you. And I don't want to be distracted…"

I relented and admitted to myself it was a tad revealing. I'll save to for some other time when we're alone…I put Michael's shirt back on and tied the shirttails under my breasts and walked back in the living room. "Better?"

Michael dressed in those leather pants and black T-shirt while I was next door talking to Kyle.

"Isn't this kind of sudden? I mean this party?"

Kyle nodded and he looked nervous. This was not a good sign. "Yeah, I guess."

Shit. "Something wrong?"

He shook his head and then met my eyes. "Is there?"

Oh fuck. How was I supposed to answer this one? There was a big bad something wrong. "Is there something you want to tell me Kyle?" I put my hands on my hips and gave him my stern, yet gentle, face.

"No." He shook his head. "There's nothing I can tell you."

Hmm…Nice change from 'want' to 'can'. Almost missed it. "Are you okay?"

"It's not me I'm worried about." He sighed. "Listen, just be careful. Remember what I said about things being different than they appear okay?" He walked away from me so I assumed our conversation was over.

I went back to Michael and didn't tell him what happened. I would protect Kyle for as long as I could. We heard him leave a few minutes later and after some intense smooching, we followed. Okay, I was still pissed Michael wasn't telling me anything; but I had to believe in him the same way he had believed in me at Section. I owed him that much. I drove and we parked in back of Kyle's car on the street. We walked in the living room and seemed to be greeted almost too friendly. Too much. Something was off and I couldn't place it. Michael must have sensed it to because I saw the way his eyes scanned the room.

"I'm glad you could come." Isabel was in front of me and I saw the panic in her eyes. She was afraid of something. What? Us? Or afraid for us? I get it; it was Tess and that Liz. Maybe? Damn, it was like working a puzzle but never finding the corner pieces. Isabel hugged me and then I saw her brother's eyes on me. Damn. What a perv.

I looked around for Kyle and instead saw a few other people I didn't know. I helped myself to a beer while I watched Michael help himself to an armful of Tess. I watched as music began playing and Michael and Tess danced. Seriously, I was going to have to give the man an Oscar. The way he held her against him and brushed back her curly hair. Wait, did he just kiss her ear? I was standing and staring when I felt breath on my neck. I smiled thinking it was Kyle. Oh. Hell no, it was Max and he was about two inches away from me.

"Maria, hi." He smiled and he really did have a nice smile. "Having fun?"

"Sure," I took a sip of beer. "Real nice. Lot's of people, huh?"

He nodded and looked around. "Yeah, I don't know everyone here. There's some friends from school of Tess's and some people Isabel knows." He looked around the room settling his eyes on Michael and Tess. I followed but I couldn't watch. "It looks like your brother and Tess are hitting it off. That's nice; Tess needs a boyfriend."

He looked at me quickly, I think he was trying to gauge my reaction. Damn! Did he know Michael was not my brother? I acted accordingly and smiled. "Yeah, I think it's great. My brother has a hard time finding nice girls. I think they look cute together."

I met his eyes and I hoped I conveyed the right message. Two can play at this game Max and I hope I'm a better player. "Yeah, they do. So, you want to dance?"

You have got to be kidding me. I shrugged and looked around the room. "Where's th…Liz? Is she here?"

He shook his head. "Working late, but she'll be here soon." He took my hand and led me closer to Michael and Tess, but not too close.

I caught Michael's gaze and he raised an eyebrow at me. I let Max slide his hands around my bare waist and realized Michael had much better hands. Much bigger, too. I rested my arms on his shoulders and swayed along until I felt a tap on my shoulder. I turned around, it was Kyle. "Hi."

"May I?" He looked to Max and the tension got so thick I almost choked on it.

Max nodded and let go of me. Kyle took his place and I felt better. He leaned in close and I felt his breath on my ear. It gave me goosebumps and not the good kind. "Stay away from him."

I leaned back and met his eyes and I saw the warning. He was telling me to be careful of Max. Shit! We finished the dance and I followed him through the house to the kitchen. He got me a new beer but we didn't speak. Honestly, I don't think either of us knew what to say. I don't think this was a good. We stayed in the kitchen for a long time watching the various people amble through. Isabel stopped to talk to us as did Alex, both of which seemed to have other things on their minds.

I thought about the seventy-two hour time limit Michael had told me about and cringed; what were we down to now? Two days? For some reason I believed we were going to need every second until the buzzer went off. I drifted back to the main room and found Michael still with Tess. They were huddled together on the couch holding hands. I could almost see the stars in her eyes as she talked. I didn't like anything about this night and then that Liz was in front of me. Shit!

"Maria," she looked me over and I could tell that smile was forced. "I'm glad you could make it. I see your brother over there is getting pretty cozy with Tess, isn't he?" I nodded. "That's nice. They look good together. Don't you think?"

Okay, hearing this shit from Max was one thing, but from Liz too? It was too much. They knew. I knew they knew and from the look I gave Liz, she knew I knew they knew. Oh God, my brain sounded like an episode of 'Three's Company'.

Liz smiled and walked away. Kyle took my hand and led me outside and away from the smokers huddled against the house. "I don't know why you're here Maria, but please, be careful."

"At the party?" I baited.

"You know what I'm talking about," he shook his head. "Be careful. I like you and I'm getting nervous. We all are."

All? Holy shit! They're all aliens. That's it. I'm in the middle of a clique of aliens and they were going to eat Michael and me for dinner, well, except Kyle, I don't think he would. "Tell me Kyle."

He ran his hands through his hair. "I can't tell you anything! Just believe me."

I nodded as I saw Michael in the doorway. I knew he was staring at us even from the distance and I didn't like that either. I was really beginning to not like much in Roswell. I couldn't wait to leave now, unless of course it was to meet a sudden and violent death. "I have to go, Kyle. Are you okay?"

"I'm not the one you have to worry about," he hugged me and looked at Michael. "Make sure he takes care of you."

I nodded and knew our covers had been officially blown. I jogged through the yard as Michael walked down the back steps. "Let's go." I started walking around the side of the house with Michael following.

"What happened?"

"Our cover's are blown."

"I know." Michael nodded without any surprise at all. Damn! See, he already knew this and didn't tell me. "Not with everyone though."

"We have two fucking days until Section turns us into fuzzy bunny targets and I need some answers from you Michael. I don't like being left in the dark all the fucking time and you are the only one who can tell me anything!" I snapped as we got to the car. "Why can't you tell me?"

"Tess. It's Tess." He said as she slid behind the wheel. "Tess is an alien."

Holy shit. I was right about her? Cool, but how did he know? "But she loves you, how can you turn her in?"

I looked at him and he didn't answer or look at me. Oh God, he wasn't going to turn her in was he? What was he going to do to her? "What else?"

"There's others." He stated and I knew he wasn't going further than that. That means more than Tess and Kyle? Oh man… "Do you trust me Maria?"

"With my life," I took his hand and squeezed. Well, as long as it didn't get me incinerated by a ray-gun or anything.

We drove the rest of the way to the apartment in a halted silence. Our time was almost up and I'd know everything soon. I just hoped I could live with myself, and Michael, when this was all over. I didn't want any more blood on my hands; I already had enough. Even if it was green…

I went to bed and Michael went to the computer. I lay there thinking about a giant countdown clock in front of us.

.Chapter Twenty Six

I don't know when Michael came to bed last night, or if he did at all. When I got up he was lounging on the couch in those boxers with his laptop on his lap. I was wearing that pretty nightgown and I sat next to him. His eyes were red and the dark circles underneath were not that attractive. I touched his forehead and he looked at me. Too much was going on behind those eyes.

"Are you …Okay?" I leaned over and kissed the corner of his mouth.

He shook his head. "I don't know." Was he sweating? "I can't find the last piece. It doesn't make sense."

Piece? "Can I help?"

He shook his head again. "I'll find it, but I need to work." His fingers flew over the keyboard. He turned his full attention to the screen in front of him and I watched as he bit his lower lip.

I got up and walked around the apartment not knowing what to do. I wanted to go next door and see if Kyle could come out and play, but that didn't seem like a good idea. I sat at the kitchen table and thought about Tess. Michael had said she was one of them. He had been right all along. They did look human. I mean, really freaking human. There was nothing to give her away physically. A fear of being set up crossed my mind, but why would Michael set me up? And for what? I rolled my eyes at myself. I had to hold true to Michael. He was all I had.

He said Tess was an alien, then so help me God, Tess was one. I couldn't worry about her now; there were other things I had to consider. I got a soda and sat back down. Time to think, you're not stupid DeLuca. Get it together.

Michael's been in New Mexico before and apparently has a friend here. His father was going to tell him something that might make him want to leave Section, except there is no way to 'just' leave. His father was an alien-enthusiast who was targeted by Section so the cartoon characters could take over. Hmm…Seemed irrelevant to this situation. Michael was raised at Section, his real parents were no where to be found. He was a virgin. Okay I don't know if that really had anything to do with it or not either.

He burned my past to protect me. He'd die to protect me. He chose me from a sea of people to help him. He saw something in me no one else did. I fell into the right crowd almost too easily. He could have never predicted that Kyle and I would get along, though. I mean I didn't like Isabel, Max or that Liz at all when I first met them. Still didn't like that Liz and Max, well, he was just a perv. But I think Isabel and I have become real friends. Michael couldn't have known any of this would happen. And Tess, the true alien, I've not bonded with her at all. Damn!

I looked at the wall clock, almost ten. Better than noon. I sauntered back into the living room. "What are we doing today? We don't have much time left."

"I know!" He snapped then relaxed a bit. "I'm working on it." He tapped the computer screen. "I'm sorry. Let's just hang out here today, okay? There's nothing left to do out there."

Nothing left to do? "So it's Tess and Kyle and our covers are blown and we're going to leave town with the aliens and go back to Section?"

He met my eyes but didn't answer. Damn! I knew that plan sounded entirely too easy. He went back to work and I went back to bed. I dozed off and on the rest of the afternoon and settled on watching TV in bed. Michael came in the bedroom sometime after dusk and told me he had ordered a pizza. Had he heard my stomach growling all the way in the other room? I wrapped a sheet around me over my pretty nightgown and went into the living room.

"Make any progress?" I asked trying to sound nonchalantly; but I doubt it worked.

He nodded and grinned. Holy shit! A really big happy grin! I guess everything was good again. The light dancing in his eyes warmed me. Everything really was going to be okay. I could feel it deep inside and it was warm. All the doubts I had in Michael were fading like yesterday's news. I felt a new sense of hope looking at him.

"I need you to pack, okay?" He drew me into him and hugged me. "I promise you that everything's going exactly how it should. I'll tell you everything as soon as I can, you still trust me?"

"Always," I lifted my head towards his and met those full lips for a kiss. A kiss of new beginnings and happy endings.

The pizza arrived and we ate in front of the TV, just like a normal couple. He had slipped on jeans and that Braves hat to answer the door and I found him looking even sexier. I know, I didn't think it was possible either. I on the other hand looked like I was going to a toga party. My ears perked up when I heard noise in the hall. I heard Kyle swear and a thud and I smiled. Michael watched me but I didn't like the undercurrent of his gaze. Damn! Kyle. Michael didn't say anything and I didn't ask. I don't think I wanted to know.

After dinner I put on clothes and began to pack. Michael had stashed some suitcases in the closet at some point and I filled them, leaving out just enough clothes for tomorrow. I wanted to take everything in the apartment with me but I knew I couldn't. I thought about it and hoped I wasn't going to have to live my life on the run. Maybe staying at Section wouldn't be too bad…Riiiight.

It was after midnight when Michael and I went to bed. He held me tight against his nakedness, but there was nothing sexual about tonight. I mean, there was always something sexual going on when we were together, but it wasn't overt tonight. Tonight we snuggled with the promises of ending this thing.

Did I feel like an alien hunter? No, I felt like a woman in love with a man. Aliens? I still didn't know that much about them and I don't know if I wanted to. If they lived happy normal lives like Tess and Kyle, then why hunt them? Neither of them seemed to be a big threat to the world. Hell, what was Kyle going to do? Have a drink and laugh people to death? Or Tess, over-color everyone's hair? Maybe alien hunter wasn't the correct term for me. Maybe I was more like an alien finder and letter-goer. Kind of like catch and release?

I slept soundly and when I woke up in the morning Michael was already awake and packing. I watched him pack and wanted to yell 'I love you' at him. I had told him once and he had not said it back. The more I thought about it, the more it hurt, but I could see it in his eyes. He'd never been in love before either; this was a new for both of us. He caught me watching and ambled back to the bed. He slid under the covers next to me and kissed me.

"Sweet Maria," he mumbled behind my ear.

Deep down I knew we were never going to stay in this bed together again. Another bed? I didn't know, but I hoped. Hoped? Hell I was praying. I couldn't see myself without Michael anymore.

"What now?"

"Today we clean up around here, pack and then tonight we go see the band."

You have got to be kidding me? All this cloak and dagger bullshit and his big plans were to see a fucking band? Oh God. Maybe Michael was a freaking alien, because he wasn't making a bit of human sense. "Are you crazy?"

"No," he said slowly.

"Our cover's been all but blown in our faces. Max and that Liz know we're not siblings, I think Kyle does too." I sat up and pulled the sheet tight across my chest. "I don't know what Isabel and Tess know, but you're sure Tess is a fucking alien and now you want to hang out with these people?" I thought about telling Michael what Kyle had said to me. Stay away from Max. Have Michael take care of me. It had to be that Liz and Max was protecting her. Somehow Isabel and Alex must be caught in the crossfire. It was Tess, Kyle and that Liz. I knew who the aliens were. It made sense now.

Kyle telling me stay away from Max. Of course, he's going to marry one of them; he'd protect her. And Tess, well, that's what Michael said. And Kyle, from the beginning I always thought everything pointed at Kyle. Damn. I was an alien tracker. Yeah, I liked that better. I think I could spot an alien a hundred yards away now.

"We need to go tonight, Maria." I heard the urgency in his voice and knew this was about a lot more than seeing a band play. We were back to life or death and I was scared.

We cuddled and played, but nothing serious, for the rest of the morning. By late afternoon Michael was showered, shaved and looked hotter than hell in black pants and a white T-shirt. I slipped into the bathroom to take a shower for the big night watching the band. Woo-hoo. I wondered if I'd ever understand what the hell was going on around here.

* * *

"Are you one?" Michael was holding the barrel of the gun to Kyle Valenti's temple. Kyle was sweating and on his knees in his apartment. "Tell me."

"I don't know what you're talking about." He managed to get out the words painstakingly. "Asshole."

"Answer me Kyle," Michael cocked the gun and dug the barrel deeper into Kyle's skin. "I have to know. Are you one of them?"

Kyle shook his head. "Fuck you."

Michael took a deep breath. "Maria really likes you and I don't want to hurt you. I can't tell Kyle, is it you?"

Kyle squeezed his eyes shut. "Fuck you."

"Damn it!" Michael pulled the gun back and slammed it into the base of Kyle's skull.

He stood and let out the breath he didn't know he had been holding. He looked to Kyle's motionless figure on the floor and felt a surge of guilt.

* * *

Michael looked different when I got out of the shower. Something dark was looming over him and I didn't like it. He didn't want to meet my eyes and that bothered the hell out of me.

I dressed in jeans and pink baby tee. I thought about wearing a bra but then decided against it. If this was our last night hanging out with the freaky alien gang, then I might as well be myself. I didn't like playing someone else.

"Ready?" I asked and straddled Michael as he sat in a chair. His hands flew to my breasts and within seconds were underneath the fabric. My nipples said hello to him as they always did and I wanted to grind into him.

He raised my shirt and his mouth went to my flesh. I could feel the heat from him and now I was hot. I arched my back and he followed, supporting me up with his hands while his mouth wreaked havoc on my sex drive. I wanted to strip down and ride him right there on the chair until we were both screaming.

He pulled me closer to him and met my mouth; one hand went back to my breast and kneaded and then pinched my nipple. He ran his finger over and over that hard nub until I thought you could hang something from it. He pinched and pulled some more then went to work on the other one while his mouth stayed with mine.

I felt him unbutton my jeans and his hand slid inside. I felt those agile fingers working their way inside of me and I knew I couldn't take it. I wanted out of those jeans and now! I pushed myself down on his hand and I felt like I was on top of the world. I couldn't take his magic and I had to move away. I knew if I didn't move away now, my clothes and his were coming off and we'd never leave.

I smiled as I felt the blush creep up my neck. Damn! "We better go or I'm going to attack you." I pulled my shirt back down.

He stood and looked at my face, then my breasts. "You are the most incredible and the sexiest woman in the entire world. Remember what I said about wearing bras? Please, disregard. Something's were not meant to be harnessed." He tweaked a nipple through the shirt and I laughed. I can not believe he actually tweaked me!

I grabbed his hand and we walked out of the apartment. I started across the hall to Kyle's but Michael pulled me back. "He's already gone. I heard him leave earlier."

I frowned and he walked me to the car and I noticed Kyle's car was still there. Michael opened my door for me and let me in, who said chivalry was dead? We drove to the bar and parked in back. It was dark with only a small light above the receiving door. I got the creeps back there and held on tightly to his hand. I dropped his hand before we walked inside.

We spotted the table right away and made our way over there. Michael sat next to Tess and I sat next to Isabel. Max leered at my chest, but what was new? That Liz rolled her eyes at me and I wanted to slap her. I looked at Max and he was now looking at my face. I didn't like the look and wish his attention was back on my tits.

I turned to Isabel and she looked strange. She was acting guarded and I didn't like that either. Oh shit. This was it. This was the final showdown, wasn't it? Human versus alien? Whoever's left standing wins? Isabel offered me a weak smile and I took it. She glanced at Michael then back to me; our eyes locked. What I saw in her eyes was frightening. Every inch of my skin erupted in gooseflesh. I looked around for Kyle. "Where's Kyle?"

"Not here yet." That Liz answered and looped her arm through Max's. "He said he was coming with you guys."

I looked at Michael and felt sick. Kyle's car had been in the parking lot at the flat and he wasn't here with anyone so where the fuck was he? Was Kyle already gone? Shit!

.Chapter Twenty Seven

Michael didn't meet my eyes and I guess that was a good thing otherwise he might have seen the worry and contempt. I didn't like what was going down around here. Not at all. With Michael determined to be here and now this…Awkwardness. This party was going to have an explosive end and I really hoped no one got hurt. Well, except maybe that Liz…

"So, you two left the party pretty early last night." Max smiled and suddenly I didn't like that smile all that much.

"I didn't even get a chance to say good-bye," Tess pouted. But I caught, and I know Michael caught, that split second glance to Max. Approval. Shit! They were playing games and I think they were winning. Hopefully we'd be able to pull out the trump card.

"I got sick." I blurted out and got the approval glance from Michael. Good Maria.

"Felling better, I take it?" That was Max. Man, he was really pissing me off.

"Much." I think my voice wavered on that part. I mean we were outnumbered four to two; but we had experience and training on our side. We could take them; unless Tess and that Liz whipped out some alien mojo on us.

"I wonder where Kyle is…?" Isabel looked longingly towards the door. Her sweet sad voice changed the tone at the table. "He promised…"

Shit! I knew something was seriously wrong with Kyle now. Damn it! Where the hell is he? God, I hope Michael--No, I can't think that way. Michael would have told me if he was sent to Section, right? Even though he knows how much I like him, even if he is an alien, I don't care about that anymore. Damn, I needed to talk to Michael alone and I saw no opportunity of that coming up anytime soon without being totally obvious. I offered Isabel a shrug and her smile back to me was weak. Man, if having friends means having to hurt them, maybe I was better off alone.

Alex's band took the stage and thankfully all attention was turned to them. I checked everyone's face as they watched and smiled at the stage. That Liz, doesn't she ever smile? Max had a dazed look, like he was watching the band but his mind was a million miles away from here. He started to turn his head and I shifted my eyes to my lap. Score one for DeLuca.

When I thought it was safe to look up, my eyes went to Tess. She was clapping along with the music and now I found it hard to believe that she was an alien at all. She acted more like a pre-school teacher. But Michael was so sure, damn! I met Michael's eyes and couldn't see what he wasn't trying to say. I know there was something in that look, but I didn't get it. I was hoping it was either a 'everything's okay' look or 'I love you so much and I'd die without you' look. Wishful thinking on my part. I looked at Isabel next to me, her adoring eyes on her beloved. I could see how much she loved him and it made me all warm and fuzzy inside. I really liked Isabel; I hoped she wouldn't hold it against me when we turned her friends in. Right, like we'll still be buds after this is over. I rolled my eyes at my stupidity.

I sipped my club soda and did an inventory around the table. No one was drinking anything stronger. Preparing to fight? Man, not having a good feeling about this at all. I tried to catch Michael's attention, but he was in the process of lowering his head to Tess. I watched as she cupped her hand over his ear and talked in to it. I would have given my left lung to know what she was saying.

I wasn't even paying attention to the band anymore. I didn't even hear the music. My mind was replaying too much history and trying to capture every suspicious nuance of the people sitting with me.

I clapped when I noticed everyone else was. A sweat had broken out on my forehead and between my breasts. I hoped no one noticed. Okay, I hoped Max didn't notice because he's the only one who had his eyes permanently fixed on my tits.

Alex joined our table minutes after the applause had stopped and it was nice. His good-natured attitude seemed to put me, and the others, back into a neutral state. I don't know exactly what it was about him, but having him around was kind of like carrying around a little bit of sunshine in a cup. I knew why Isabel adored him. He kissed Isabel and then greeted each of us at the table. His lightheartedness seemed to blanket us all; well, except for Michael. He sat there with his arm around the back of Tess's chair with a severe look in his eyes. I guess no one else caught that subtlety, but the others hadn't been studying Michael as much as I have been. Or had they? Argh!

I managed to ignore Max and that Liz as much as possible. I looked everywhere except at them. Which was actually hard when those were the two people who were constantly staring at me. I finally met Liz's eyes. I didn't see the contempt anymore, or the fear. I saw a woman who was getting married to the man she loved. Oh God, what was I turning into? I think I now hit all all-time 'Lifetime Movie' low. I willed my eyes shut before I could go on. When I opened them back up that Liz was still looking at me, but the contempt was back now. Okay, I still didn't like her. I think I'm going to disregard everything else I thought about her in the last minute as well. Momentary slip.

Alex left the table and went backstage and I looked at Isabel. The smile she had on her face a few minutes ago was gone. The melancholia was back and I wanted to cry. She looked so sad and worried. This was not going to end well. If I thought I had a chance in hell, I'd jump up and run like the wind out of the bar and out of Roswell. Well, I might take a second out to grab Michael by the hand first and maybe on the way out of town make him tell me he loved me. I shuddered and my attention went to Max. He wasn't leering at my tits; he was actually watching Tess with my Michael. Jealousy? Nope, not a chance. He was making sure she was doing everything right, I think. That hardly made any sense though; I mean she was hanging on Michael now, and I swear if those pink pouty lips of hers came anywhere near Michael, I was going to have to bitch slap her back to whatever planet she came from. Whoa, those pink pouty lips were nearing their way to Michael's now, damn! I watched as Michael deflected smoothly and I wanted to jump up and do the wave. I guess Michael knew better. Either that or he didn't feel like listening to me bitch for the next two weeks. I had put my claim on Michael and come hell or high aliens, I wasn't letting him go without a fight. Even with a fight, he was mine.

The band began to play again and I was sucked back into oblivion. I couldn't keep my eyes on any one person. They flicked from Michael to that Liz and then Max and then back to Michael. I looked at the stage and smiled as Alex seemed to play only to Isabel. That was true love. Isabel didn't take her eyes off of him and I wanted to reach over and hug her and tell her I was sorry. Was I sorry I met her? God, no. Her and Kyle were great and they were good friends and I was going to take Kyle away. Damn! Being an alien tracker was entirely no fun at all.

I tried to concentrate on the band and found that I could actually do it. They covered a few songs from the eighties and I noticed I was bopping my head. I had to pry myself away from a fantastic rendition of 'Send Me an Angel' back to the problem at hand. I slyly cast my attention to Michael; he was staring back directly at me. He gave me a small nod. Okay, I must have missed what the fuck that nod was supposed to mean in training because all I could do was raise my eyebrows in confusion back at him. He licked his bottom lip and gave me a slight smile.

I went back to watching Alex and thought about how lucky Isabel was. They'd been sweethearts since high school and one could almost feel the love between them. I tried to think Michael and I might be like that one day. When the band stopped playing I might have been the one who was clapping the loudest.

Alex rejoined us and slammed down a beer he had brought with him. He got absorbed in Isabel and they left the rest of us to fend for ourselves. Alex's band was done for the night; I realized that when I caught the time across the table from Max's Indiglo watch. It was after one and the bar was closing soon. I couldn't believe that we'd been there for so long and still no Kyle. I noticed Isabel had gotten up a couple of times and I wondered if she had tried to call him. I guess she would have said something if she had gotten a hold of him. Shit!

Max stretched and stood up followed by his lap dog, I mean, followed by that Liz. They said their goodnights and left. Tess was right behind them, which seemed incredibly odd to me. Why hang on Michael all night when you're just going to get up and leave with that Liz and Max? Isabel and Alex said their goodnights to us and Isabel hugged me. Her body was tense and the look on her face when she backed away from me told me I should run. Not because I was scared of Isabel, I was scared in general.

I slid over into Tess's vacated chair and looked at Michael. "What the fuck is going on here tonight?"

"I don't know," he shrugged and ran his tongue over his lips. Damn! Why does he do those kinds of things in public? That is so not fair. "You about ready to go?"

"What?" I stared at him and I know my eyes were as wide as flying saucers. "That's it? We pack, we're ready to bolt outta town and you have this hard-on to come see this band tonight and now we're just going to go home?"

"Maria." If he thought just by saying my name I was going to give in, he had another thing coming.

"No. This is crap!" I kept my voice low, but the whisper was harsh. "You have to tell me what the fuck is going on now. Seriously. I can't take it. Plain and simple, all this mystery around you and your reasoning is driving me up a fucking wall. We know it's Tess and Kyle and I think it's that Liz, too. Kyle. Where is Kyle tonight? Do you know?" I got pissed at myself for not asking that first. He really was important to me.

"I'm sure Kyle is fine." Was that a flicker of something strange going on in those pools of mystery?

"Where the fuck is he?" I demanded, my whisper becoming harsher. I didn't care that people were beginning to stare at us. I had to know if Kyle was really okay. He wrapped his hand around my forearm and I got 'the look'. "I will make the biggest fucking scene in the history of making scenes in public if you-"

"He's okay." He said it quietly and quickly shaking his head. He let go of my arm and I got the feeling that I won this round. "Maria, he's okay."

"Really?"

He nodded. "Kyle is fine." He looked over his shoulder. "Now seriously, are you ready to go?"

"This is still not an explainable night," I shook my head. I had butterflies in my stomach, and not the good kind. "Do you promise me Kyle's okay?"

He nodded. "It's almost over Maria. Tonight didn't quite work out the way I planned, I'm sorry I dragged you here." He sighed and took a long drink of club soda. "I thought…Never mind what I thought. They were all playing games tonight. I didn't think…Damn!" He slammed his palm down on the tabletop and about scared the crap out of me. "Out time's almost up and we're going to have to go. I don't want to go without knowing--Without finding out. I can't, Maria."

I saw the urgency in his eyes and heard it in his voice. This was so much deeper than a stupid mission for Section; this was also a quest to tribute a beloved and missed father. I could understand that, hell, I even admired that. But now time was up, the fat lady was getting ready to sing and I didn't think I was going to like her song. Disappointment flooded those urgent eyes; God, please don't let that be defeat. I hated defeat! "It's not over yet Michael." I shook my head vehemently. "I'm not done here. I told you I'd be the best damn alien hunter ever, and I will. Tell me what to do and I'll do it. I'll bring them in for you bare-fucking-handed if I have to. Tell me Michael. Tell me what to do."

He reached to me and took my hand. He brought it to his lips and apparently we didn't care if anyone was watching. "I knew when I first laid eyes on you that you'd be the one."

I wanted to cringe thinking that he was going to go into that I was 'the one' spiel again.

"You'd accept me for who I was and you'd do everything you could to make this mission a success. You didn't fail Maria, if anyone did, it was me."

Uh-oh. "What do you mean? It's not over yet."

He nodded. "Almost." He ran his hands through his hair in that sexy way he does. "Looking back, maybe I should have told you everything up front."

Double uh-oh. "Michael…"

"You know what they say about hindsight." He laughed and it fell somewhere between bitter and pathetic. "I did what I thought I had to and now…?"

"Now what? What happens now, Michael?" I snapped. "You give up? That's not the Michael I know and love." Damn, I did it again. "You know it's Tess and Kyle and I think it's that Liz. Why else would Max act so strange if it wasn't to protect her?" He only looked at me. "They all just left, and Kyle isn't around, right? Let's go get them and take them in to Section. Then we can call it a wrap and be done with this. We can move on to something else." He met my eyes and I didn't like this look. We weren't moving onto something else. This was it, the end. "Oh shit."

He took my hand again and stood up. He draped his arm over my shoulders and kissed my cheek. "Let's go Maria." He kissed my ear and sighed. "My Sweet Maria."

The dizziness I normally got when he called me that was no where to be found. He hadn't said it the way he normally did, or maybe I just hadn't heard it that way. I heard a big fat defeat imbedded in there. "It's not over Michael. We can still win."

He nodded halfheartedly as we walked from the bar. The parking lot was almost empty as we rounded the side of the building. I looked towards where our car was parked all by itself now with that stupid pale light from the back of the building casting a sickly glow over the shadows. I got the goosebumps before I felt my blood run cold. I stopped walking as did Michael, our attention in front of us.

There were five figures around our car and I could identify them even in the dark. Isabel, Alex, Tess, Max and that Liz. Shit! There were waiting for us. I hoped Michael was armed. I slid my arm around his waist and knew there was no way he could be concealing anything anywhere. We paused and broke free from each other. Michael stepped about five feet away from me. I'm sure that was some kind of tactical movement, but I wanted him closer.

"Incest is best?" Max laughed and looked at Michael. "Put your sister to the test?"

Oh shit. I looked at Michael and was surprised to see him smile. Man, what the hell was going on? I looked to that Liz and Tess and both of them looked kind of nervous. My eyes flew to Isabel and Alex and I saw fear in her eyes. Alex stood close in back of her with his arms wrapped around her waist. I stared at her until she met my eyes and I tried to convey we were friends. She nodded, although I wasn't convinced.

"What are you doing here?" Max called switching his attention back and forth between Michael and me. "Where's Kyle?"

I stared blankly at him. I didn't want to tell him we were here for the aliens and I really didn't know where Kyle was.

"Maria, is he okay?" That was Isabel and my heart broke. I wanted to tell her everything was okay and to make plans to go shopping the next day; but I couldn't do any of that. Not anymore. I had an obligation and I to fulfill it.

"Isabel…" God, I couldn't even get further than that.

"Please," she wiped her eyes. "Is Kyle okay?"

I nodded and prayed that Michael hadn't been lying to me about that. If he was, he was going to get to know my fist extremely intimately. I watched as Isabel's body sagged against Alex in relief. I took a deep breath and caught movement from Tess who was standing on the other side of the car, closer to Michael. Max had moved to in front of the pony resting his ass on the hood.

"I thought we might have had something," Tess said and I felt sorry for her. I actually heard the hurt in her voice. She looked to Michael and, oh shit, please don't tell me that was a tear?

"Shut up Tess." Max spoke without looking at her.

I stood with my hands on my hips and my legs spread looking at Max. "Don't tell her to shut up." I said it before I thought, what's new DeLuca? I looked at Michael with his raised eyebrows and questioning smile.

"Well, let's see what else she says and how many more lies these two can come up with." Max stood straight and faced me. Man, I hoped this wasn't going to turn into a Roswell version of Smackdown. "Tell me, what are you doing here and what you want."

I looked at Michael but he was looking at Max. Shit. I didn't have a reasonable answer to give him. If I had a gun, I think my trigger finger would be itchy. I had thought the tension inside had been thick, it was nothing compared to what was going on out here. This was going down like an old western; all that we needed now was a horse and a hooker…

"Maria!" That was Kyle's voice and it was coming from the side of the building. "Look out!"

Oh God. We all turned in the direction of his voice and then saw what very well could have been my very own personal nightmare. Standing in the shadows of the sickly light against the building was that red-haired bitch Rena. It was bad enough that she was there, but she was holding a gun and it was pointed only at me. I froze. I don't know what anyone else did, I don't think I cared. She was gunning for me and me alone.

"Operative DeLuca." She called to me. "You're time's up and I offered to personally come down here and remove you from our payroll."

I really thought I was going to wet myself. I was shaking because I knew this really was the end of the line. No more aliens and no more Maria.

"What are you doing Rena?" Michael asked and stepped towards her.

"Don't move a fucking muscle Guerin," she trained the gun on him for a second, probably for effect. She wanted to make sure we all knew who was in charge. "I have orders, you come with me or you're history."

"What's going on?" I heard Max ask from in back of me. I didn't dare turn around to offer an answer. No one else answered him either.

I saw Kyle walking towards us and my heart leapt. He really was okay and he might have saved my life! No. No way in hell was he getting turned over to anyone. They'd have to go over my dead body. Wait, let me rephrase that…

"So," Rena waved the gun to the crowd in back of us. "This is what you came up with? A bunch of yuppies. Glad to see Section's money hard at work. I'm surprised at you Michael. Section was your life and you blew this ludicrous mission and your future with Section all for a slut like her?"

A slut? Now I was pissed. I looked to Michael, but his eyes were cemented on Rena. I glanced in back of me and saw Isabel, Alex and Kyle. Isabel was holding his hand. I met each of their eyes and knew they were scared. Probably not as much as I was, but scared either way. I looked over to the other side and saw Max, Tess and that Liz had stepped closer together. I wonder whose side they were going to be on.

"Stand down Rena," it was Michael's authoritative voice. "I'm still your superior."

"A few things have changed since you've been down here playing house," she laughed. "I'm now your superior and you stand down!"

She pointed the gun back at me and I looked down to my chest. Oh God, there was a red laser light on my shirt right over my heart. My body began to tremble and I looked at Michael and whispered, "I love you."

"I told you what I'd do to you if you ever came near her again," Michael's fists were balled up.

I don't know exactly what happened. I saw Rena tense as she fired the gun. Michael was in front of me and there was bright flash of light that came from where he was, I think. He lunged with his arms outstretched towards Rena and hit the ground at my feet. I looked to Rena and she was slumped against the building, the gun a few feet away. What the fuck was going on? I saw Max run towards her and pick up the gun. Then I looked down to Michael and I screamed.

His tailored white T-shirt was blossoming with bright red blood over his chest. He had been shot. Oh god, no! I fell to my knees and cradled his head in my lap, tears rolled down my face.

His eyes were partly open, but they closed as he spoke. "I love you Sweet…"

I screamed as I held his motionless body.

.Chapter Twenty Eight

I knelt over Michael, my cheek on his bloodstained chest. I was hysterical. I couldn't control the sobbing, I didn't want to. If Michael was dead, then I hoped someone one would shoot me in the head and end it all right now. I didn't want to live without him. I wouldn't live without him.

Everything was moving in slow motion. I rubbed my hands on his face and touched his lips. The lips that said…No! I couldn't handle this. It wasn't fair! I became slightly aware of the others still around, but they didn't matter to me. The only thing that mattered was bleeding. I ran my hand over his chest and felt the small hole in the T-shirt. It couldn't end like this. It wasn't meant to end like this! I felt people moving closer to me and I wanted to scream at them to leave us alone. Maybe I did, I didn't know what the fuck I was doing.

I felt hands on my arms pulling me off of him. I looked through tears to my left and it was that Liz. I turned to my right and it was Isabel. They were both talking at me or to me but I couldn't hear them over my own sobs. I felt hands on my shoulders and I knew that was Kyle. He knelt in back of me and pulled me into him away from Michael. Isabel was yelling at me and I couldn't hear her. All I could hear were those words I had longed to hear. 'I love you,' he really did love me and now it was too late.

I felt the sting across my face and didn't know or care what it was. Isabel's face came into focus and I felt the stinging again. She had slapped me. Isabel had slapped me. Twice.

"Maria!" She yelled. She took my face between her hands and forced me to look at her. I couldn't turn away from Michael; but with enough force I did. "Are you here to hurt us?"

I only stared at her. What was she talking about? I didn't want…Us? I couldn't even form a complete sentence and people were asking me inane questions. Michael was bleeding, he was dying, maybe he was already dead; I couldn't tell and she was asking me questions.

"Maria," Kyle's voice was in my ear. "Help us help Michael. Talk to her." He squeezed my shoulders and kissed the top of my head. "Please Maria, tell her."

I looked to Isabel and shook my head. "Michael…"

"Are you here to hurt us?" Isabel screamed at me and I saw that she was crying too. Those big fat tears were streaming down her face. "Damn it! Answer me!"

"Maria!" Kyle rubbed my shoulders and I must have heard the urgency in his voice.

"No," I sobbed. "I'll never hurt anyone."

Isabel took a deep breath and looked in my eyes. She saw the truth in them and physically pushed me away. They pulled me away from him a few feet. I fought as Kyle and that Liz held me away from my fallen lover. I kicked and screamed and bit at them; but they didn't let go. I watched as Tess came over to me and kneeled at my side and held my hand. Through the tears I saw Max standing close to where Rena was, that gun was still in his hand. That horrible gun that had shot my Michael. Maybe he was with Rena and was going to turn the gun on me next; frankly, I welcomed it.

The rationality of this whole thing was eluding me. I couldn't get past blood-soaked Michael on the ground. His perfectly fit T-shirt was ruined; his hair was out of place. His expression wasn't normal. Nothing was normal! I tried to fight my way up again and felt the force of Kyle holding me back. I was strong and I was crazy and I knew it was going to take a hell of a lot more than a couple people to hold me back from getting to Michael. I turned and bit at the hand holding my arm, I tasted the coppery flavor of blood and met that Liz's eyes while my teeth sank deeper in her skin. I let go of her and thought for sure she'd hit me or something, anything! But she kept her grip on me and didn't let go, her blood trickling down on to my T-shirt. I tried to pry my hand out of Tess's but her tiny grip was astronomically strong. I started to swing with my other hand then felt it being held away from me, it was Alex. Hell, this was beginning to look like a group hug. A group hug in the eye of my nightmare. I turned my attention back to Isabel and watched her as she knelt next to Michael. Her knees against his side.

I didn't know what the fuck was going on. Unless she had a handy set of forceps in her pocket, I had no fucking clue what she was going to do. I didn't think she had ever mentioned she'd had medical training before, but I couldn't put whole thoughts together either right now. All I knew was I had to get to Michael. I had to hold him and stroke his pretty face. I had to tell him he's the only one who knew all my secrets and I couldn't lose him. I had to tell him these things. I had to tell him I loved him. I heard words reverberate in my head; 'I'll die to protect you'. Michael had told me that and now he was proving it. That bullet was meant for me. Damn it!

"Let me go," I said it as calmly as I could through clenched teeth. Maybe if I kept my cool they'd let me go to him. Damn! Why wouldn't they let me be with him? He needed me!

"No." It was Kyle in my ear. "Stay here Maria, you can't help."

"Like fuck I can't," I strained my neck up to see him. "Did you call an ambulance? Did anyone fucking call for help?" I heard my voice raise as some slight coherency sank in. Michael was lying there either dead or dying with a fucking bullet in him and no one was doing anything. I hated each and every one of them. To let him die here in the back of a bar parking lot; no one calling for help, no one caring. "Call someone! Please!"

"Wait Maria." It was Tess this time. "Trust us."

Trust? I couldn't trust anyone but Michael and Michael…Damn! I looked at her blue eyes and saw her tears. I begged to her, "call. Please." I was sobbing again. My body sagged as I watched Isabel. I suddenly sat up straighter as I felt an electrical current inhabit my body, my soul. I gasped and then sat up as far as they'd let me. I felt my now stringy hair being pushed out of my face. It was that Liz doing it with her non-bleeding hand. Oh God…

I turned my attention on Isabel, from where I was I could see her profile and the soles of Michael's black loafers. I sat up straighter until I felt the crush of Kyle holding me down; but I could see more. It was actually more than I needed to see. I saw Michael's face. His beautiful face. So still, so lifeless. Isabel raised his shirt and the blood, oh God, the blood on his perfect chest. The way I used to look at it, I'd never be able to again. All I'd remember about his chest was the blood.

Isabel was running her hands over his skin; her fingers were coated with his blood. Her eyes were shut and I wanted to scream at her. She had no right to touch him like that. That was for me and me only. What the fuck was she doing touching him like that?

"Iz," Max was standing next to her, I didn't even know how long he'd been there. She looked up at him but kept her hands on Michael's chest, slow circles. "I don't know…"

"I do," She turned away from her brother and I was confused. She closed her eyes again and lowered her head. She kissed Michael's forehead and slammed her hands down on him. She looked towards the sky with her eyes wide, her hands perfectly still over his heart.

"Stop!" I screamed and fought to get away. The four people holding me down were now too strong for me. My adrenaline rush was almost over and the shock was taking over. "You're hurting him!" She was hurting Michael even more and I couldn't understand it. Not Isabel! No! Nothing was working out right. Nothing. All I could hear over and over in my head was 'I love you Sweet…" He never even got to say my name again. I'd never hear him say my name again. I begged God to take me there with him. Let me be happy in the next life because without Michael in this one, I had nothing worth living for. "Stop!"

Either Isabel didn't hear me, ignored me or just didn't care. Isabel didn't look at me and she didn't stop what ever the fuck she was doing. What I saw now was the movement underneath her hands. I saw the rise and fall of Michael's chest. Isabel lifted her hands from him and sat back on her butt. She tucked her knees under her chin and clamped her arms around them. Alex let go of my hand and went to her. I watched in amazement as Michael struggled to sit up with his bloody chest exposed.

I felt Tess drop my hand and that Liz let go of my arm. Kyle released his grip on me. I took a deep breath and then scrambled over to Michael on my hands and knees.

"Michael…?" I cautioned as I neared him. He looked dazed and then saw the blood on his chest. He looked to me and I fell into his arms. "I thought you were dead!" I sobbed against his face. "I love you, God, I love you so much!"

"Maria," he wrapped his arms around me and I felt his breath on my cheek. "I love you."

I didn't know what the others were doing; probably watching. I didn't know what the fuck had happened but now I knew we had to get him to a hospital. I ran my hand over his bloody chest looking for the wound, but there wasn't one. Whatever had made Michael bleed was gone. There was no bullet hole there. There was nothing but the smooth expanse of his perfect chest. But I saw the way he fell when the bullet hit him; I saw the blood… I pulled his shirt down and sure as shit, there was a hole in it. I met his eyes and I think I might have actually been starting to put two and two together and not get seven.

I looked over my shoulder at Isabel. She met my eyes and smiled through her tears. She held her hand out to me and I clasped it feeling Michael's blood in-between our palms. Isabel had saved him. It was Isabel; she was an alien and she had saved Michael's life. I looked up to Max and knew it was him, too. I didn't care anymore; human or alien, these people were my friends, guardian angels and heroes.

I let go of Isabel's hand and went back to Michael. "Are you okay?" I asked through new tears.

He nodded and looked past me to Isabel. "Thank you."

She nodded at him and reached for his hand the same way she had mine. I could feel the energy coursing through Michael when they touched. Wait. The light that had knocked Rena on her ass. It had come from where Michael and Michael alone was. What kind of light was it? And what about Rena? There was more strangeness floating around now, but none of that mattered anymore because I had Michael back.

"Rena," Michael looked over his shoulder towards the dropped Rena. "Is she alive?"

Max nodded with cautious eyes. "She's still breathing if that's what you're asking. But I don't think she's going to wake up. Ever."

"What happened to her?" I asked and looked back and forth between Max and Michael. I felt a familiar hand on my shoulder and knew it was Kyle. "Are you okay?" I asked him looking up totally forgetting about Rena.

He nodded and motioned towards Michael. "Nothing a few aspirin can't fix." Michael smiled in return and I was as lost as ever.

"What do you want me to do with her?" Max asked motioning to Rena. Was he asking Michael?

Isabel answered instead. Okay, maybe he had been talking to her. "Wait, Max."

Wait? Wait for what? They didn't know what was going on with Rena, they didn't know about Section. We just couldn't call and have her body picked up. I felt Michael wrap his arms around me and I sunk into his embrace. He kissed my lips and wiped what I presumed was his blood from my face. His blood…Oh God.

I was slowly becoming aware of what may be happening. I don't think my brain was able to make the connection. Turning around I looked at Tess, Max and Isabel. The true aliens. Then I looked at Michael and saw the same. Oh shit, I think my boyfriend is an alien. That's when I passed out.

.Chapter Twenty Nine

When I opened my eyes I saw entirely too many faces around me, staring at me. I centered my attention on the one that mattered. Michael. I took a deep breath and thought about what a fantastically horrible dream I'd had. Holy shit! I sat up fast and got an instant head rush. That wasn't a dream I had. That was fucking real!

Isabel, Max and Tess were the aliens. I looked at Michael, and so was…I felt faint again and laid back down on an unfamiliar couch. I put my arm over my eyes and tried to collect my thoughts before I met the crowd again. Fuck it. I sat up and looked directly at Michael. "What the fuck is going on?"

Michael sat next to me on the edge of the couch. "Maria."

"Yeah," I felt like I was on stage. I looked around the room and recognized Isabel and Alex's place. Okay. Now I knew where I was but I still didn't know what was going on. "Why are we here?" I looked at Michael and noticed he was wearing a different shirt. One of those black tailored cut ones, no bullet holes and no blood. He looked like he'd showered too. Damn! How long was I out?

"We brought you here when you passed out," Isabel smiled at me and took my hand as she knelt next to the couch. "We were worried about you."

Passed out? I did pass out. I passed out right after I came to the conclusion that Michael was an…Shit! My mind reeled and I wanted to throw up. I stood and on shaky legs made my way down the hall to the bathroom. I got on the floor and did throw up in the bowl. But it wasn't like a drunk hurl, I did not feel better afterwards. I stood and stumbled the few feet to the sink and leaned on it. I looked in the mirror and realized I looked like shit. My hair was a mess, my eyes were bloodshot and my skin looked unnaturally pale. I was wearing a different shirt too, it was mine, but I didn't know where it came from. My face was clean when I knew there should have been blood on it. Someone had cleaned me up.

I turned on the tap and splashed my face with lukewarm water. I found the toothpaste and brushed my teeth with my finger. Not glamorous but necessary. After taking a few deep breaths I opened the bathroom door and walked back into the living room. I tried to put on an air of confidence, but I'm sure that came up short. Considering everything, I'm positive it came up way short. I sat back on the couch in-between Michael and Isabel. Alex and Tess were in chairs in front of the couch and Kyle, Max and that Liz were on the floor. Instinctively I glanced at that Liz's hand where I had bit her. Nothing. I felt woozy again.

"I'm sorry I bit you." I didn't meet her eyes. I was sorry I bit her, but I had other things on my mind when I did it.

"It's okay," that Liz said and if I would have been looking at her I think I would have seen her smile.

I nodded and took deep breaths. There was going to be a lot to digest and I didn't know if I was up for it or not. I didn't look at Michael now and when he tried to take my hand, I pulled away. I didn't meet his eyes. I couldn't. Not now.

"Rena?" I asked absently directed at Max. Why I picked him? I don't know, but I didn't want to look at Michael. Why'd I ask about her first? Because that was something I could deal with.

"She's gone," Max met my eyes and there was no perversion. Bonus.

"Gone where?"

"Let's just say she's gone for good." Max smiled at me I think I might have liked that smile a little again. Just a little, though. "She won't be back."

I nodded and accepted it. I figured I was going to have to do a lot of accepting here pretty soon so I might as well start with the easy stuff. The big stuff I wasn't sure about yet.

"Okay," I nodded. "So." I didn't even know where to start. I raised my head and looked at Kyle. I saw Michael looking at me out of the corner of my eye but I just couldn't. "Kyle, Are you okay?" I know I asked him that before at the parking lot, but I had to hear it again. He was my friend and I cared.

"I'm fine," he smiled and I wanted to cry. "I'm really fine."

I nodded and waited for someone to say something. Anyone. It was becoming obvious that this was going to have to be a Maria generated conversation. I pulled at the hem of my shirt. "This is my shirt. Where did it come from?"

"Our suitcases," Michael said softly.

Oh. I could hear the hurt in his voice, but I couldn't deal with that yet. I didn't know quite how I felt. Given the circumstances I think it was pretty damn good that I wasn't running out of the room screaming. I didn't understand everything and part of me really did want to bolt. I began to reevaluate my situation as I slid back into this new reality. I looked to the corner of the room and sure as hell, our suitcases were there. "Why are they here?"

"I brought them." Kyle said slowly his eyes flickering between Michael and me. He paused long enough to probably get the approval nod from Michael. "Michael asked me to…in…the…note..."

Oh. Yeah, this was making less and less sense. I'm sure the others all had a fine time catching up and filling in facts while I was blissfully passed out. Nice.

"Maria," Isabel took my hand in hers and it was warm. "I know you have a lot of questions, trust me, so do we."

Say what? "Really?"

She nodded. "We haven't been here all that long." She must have caught on to my annoyance. At least someone did. "We haven't had a lot of time to talk. We were all pretty worried about you. Michael took a shower to…" Oh yeah, she didn't have to finish that sentence. "I cleaned you up and we were all just waiting around for you so we could figure everything out."

"What's to figure out? I thought everybody here already knew what the fuck was going on except for me." I didn't mean to snap at her, but I had to at someone. Right now Isabel was one of the last ones I wanted to snap at. "I don't know if I can even believe any of you." I wanted to look at Michael for the last bit, but that would be giving in and Maria DeLuca did not give in.

"Maria," Michael said my name softly and my brain fought with my heart not to face him. My brain won. "I'm sorry."

Sorry? I wanted to laugh but knew that would totally not help anything whatsoever. Instead I ignored him and actually scooted closer to Isabel. I needed some space right now. "Thank you for cleaning me up." She nodded and I think she felt sorry for me. I know I did. "So Max, when you say Rena is gone for good. Do you mean she's dead?"

Max nodded. "She's been taken care of. That's really all you need to know." He shrugged. "For now, I guess."

"Okay," I nodded. "How are you going to convey this to…You know?" I directed that question to Michael but I still didn't face him.

"I'm working on it. I should be able to hold them off for a few days," he sounded so sad. Damn! "We have her laptop here and I can hold them off for a few days using her passwords."

He knew her passwords? Nothing like being kicked when you're already down, huh? I nodded and felt like throwing up again. This was not the way I pictured this ending. I wanted answers; at least I think I did. But those answers might not be the ones I want to hear. Michael…I didn't know what to feel about Michael. A couple of hours ago I would have died for him, hell, I was willing to die because I thought he did. Now, I didn't even want him to hold my hand. Was I scared of him? No, I don't think fear was exactly it. I was more like really fucking pissed off. I felt lied to and used and I couldn't even get into the whole 'I had sex with an alien' concept. I shuddered involuntarily.

"Maria," Isabel's voice had an almost calming effect on me. It was nice. "I guess you know what we meaning me, Max and Tess are. Right?"

"Yeah. Don't forget him," I pointed to my lover beside me and I think that came out very bitter. I had a right to be bitter. "I know, I saw what you can do and Max is your brother, so.... Tess? That's what he told me." I motioned to Michael again and shrugged.

"I could feel it in Tess and Isabel," he sighed and I know the expression on his face was pained. My heart broke but I didn't cave. "I knew it was Isabel when I first met her. Tess when I got to know her. I couldn't tell about Max, I thought you had been right about Kyle. You told me they were adopted, that didn't mean they really were brother and sister."

"You thought I was an alien?" Kyle laughed but was ignored by everyone. Well, everyone except me; I had to smile.

"True siblings," Isabel smiled past me at Michael. I didn't want anyone smiling at Michael right now. I know I sure as hell wasn't going to. "Why are you here? What's Section? I heard the dead woman say something about it in the parking lot. Is that who you work for?"

Uh-oh. I didn't answer her, but I don't think it was my place. This was Michael's game, let him play.

"We did," Michael said and the bile in my stomach was on its way back up. "I can't tell you much more about it, it's classified."

"Who'd you lead here to us?" Max asked sitting up straighter.

"Just Maria and myself. And Rena, but she's not a problem anymore." Michael answered. "This was my show, I ran it the way I wanted to. That's why there's only the two of us."

"I don't think I understand." It was that Liz and for once I agreed with her. "Why did you come here for some organization if you are…One of them." She nodded towards her fiancé.

Oh God. I jumped up from the couch and high-tailed it back into the bathroom. Once again, still not feeling better after throwing up. I ambled from the bathroom to the kitchen and opened the refrigerator door.

"Looking for something?" Isabel leaned over the open door. I looked up and tried to smile. "Something to settle your stomach?"

I nodded and let her pour me a glass of lemon-lime soda. I sipped it and leaned against the counter. "Thank you. For everything." I buried so much into that thank you the real reason was almost unknown.

"He's just like you are, pretty much." She smiled. "We all are."

I had to look at her again. I mean really look at her. She was an alien. I was standing in her kitchen talking to her and she was from outer space. "I didn't believe him when he told me I was going to be an alien hunter…" Bad choice of words; I cringed as she paled. "That's not true, though. I'm not Isabel. I promise."

"That's why you came here?" She smiled bitterly. "To hunt us?"

I nodded slowly. "That's why I was told to come here. But that's all wrong now. Michael is…He's one of you. I guess this was the only way he could find you…Fuck! I don't know Isabel. I don't know anything." I felt those stupid tears sliding down my cheeks. I turned away from and set my glass down. I felt her behind me and I turned back to face her. Her sweet smile and open arms I stepped into and hugged her. "I'm sorry…"

She stroked my hair. My nasty hair. "You have nothing to be sorry for. If you're not here to hurt us, which I know you're not, then there's nothing to be sorry for."

"I lied to you, I lied to all of you!" I cried. I hated having friends that I cared about.

"Maria," she forced me to look at her. "I've been lying to everyone my entire life. You do what you have to do to survive."

She was right. Oh God, was she ever right. "Thank you." I let out a deep breath and tried to get myself back together. "Did you know about Michael?"

She shook her head and smiled slyly. "No. I mean there was something about him that made me crazy, I mean, I was just drawn to him. Kyle already told me you know about that." She laughed. "I just thought it was good pheromones or something. I never imagined in a million years he was the other one!"

The other one? I raised my eyebrows at her in question. "Other one?"

She bit her lip. "I should wait and tell Michael first. Maria, I know you're mad and confused. I think we all are. Can you come back in the living room and we'll get this straightened out?"

I thought it over for a minute and then asked for a favor before we went back. I followed Isabel and watched as she whispered in Alex's ear. He nodded and took Isabel's place on the couch while Isabel took mine next to Michael. I sat where Alex had been. I didn't want to be so close to Michael. Isabel was right. I was mad and confused; but most of all I was hurt.

.Chapter Thirty

"Maria," Michael said my name softly when he saw the new seating arrangements; I still held my ground. He couldn't suck me in with those eyes. Not yet.

"Kyle, what note?" I asked ignoring Mr. Guerin.

"He left a note in my apartment when he knocked me out," Kyle smirked but I didn't see the humor in it.

"He knocked you out?" I asked feeling my blood pressure rise. "Are you serious?"

"Well, that was after he held the gun to my head." Kyle laughed and I know he was trying to make light of an extremely non-light situation. "It's okay Maria. He explained it in the note."

I finally looked at Michael but I don't think it was the kind of look he was expecting. Maybe glare was a better description. "Do you have this enlightening note by chance?" I turned my attention back to Kyle. He handed me a folded piece of paper form his pocket. A-ha! The infamous note. I read it with shaking hands. 'Kyle, I'm sorry I knocked you out. I had to know the truth and I saw in your eyes that it wasn't you. My time is up and I can't have interference. Your loyalties run deep, you were willing to take a bullet for them, so I need you to stay away without warning them and this is my only option. We're not here to hurt anyone. When you wake up, go in Maria's apartment and get our suitcases. You know where to find us. I'm putting as much trust in you as Maria has. Don't let her down. Michael.'

I read it again and handed it back to Kyle. Okay. Still not a good reason to knock him out. My fury with Michael was getting heated. If we were alone I would be screaming at him. Maybe. If this had happened yesterday I would have. Today? New rules, the old ones didn't apply anymore.

"You didn't know it was me?" Max shook his head.

Michael shook his head. "I had a strong connection with Isabel right away. I had to break through something in Tess to know for sure with her. You? Not a clue."

"Max," Isabel reached down and touched her brother's shoulder. He looked up at her and nodded. "Michael, we never thought we'd find our fourth. We always knew there was a forth, but…Anyway, why the undercover stories? Why'd you lie to…Everyone?" She looked at me and I wanted to kiss her. Finally, someone was asking the questions I wanted answers to.

"I had to," he exhaled deeply and then ran his hands through his hair. "The only reason I'm even here is because of my job, the one I can't talk about, I had to get here under false pretenses to find you. All of you."

"How did you know we were here?" Max asked and I found myself intrigued.

"My father. Well, the man who raised me." Michael tried to meet my eyes but I deftly avoided them. "Let's just say he was an alien-enthusiast. He was obsessed. I always knew I was a little different, but I didn't tell anyone. I didn't have anyone to tell, actually. One day he caught me opening a locked door with my hand and it was like a party." Michael smiled and I could tell the memories of his father were happy. "He made me promise never to tell anyone and that he'd explain everything someday. He died before he had the chance. I had to go by his notes and literary collections."

"So you never knew for sure?" Tess asked. She had been so quiet I almost forgot she was there.

Michael shook his head. "No, I had an idea, but never confirmation. Right before he died he wanted to tell me things. He said they were important and life altering and would make me want to leave my job…"

"Quit your job?" Alex asked confused. "That's not actually a big deal. People do it everyday."

"Not this one. Once you're in, you're in for life." Deep breath. "I think he was going to tell me I was an alien."

Hearing those words come out of Michael's mouth was throwing me into an internal tantrum.

"He knew," Isabel said her eyes wide. "How did he find you? How did you end up with him in…Where?"

"Washington D.C. He said he was on a trip, an 'alien adventure' he liked to call it, down here. I was about four when he found me in a juvenile facility. I had nothing. No name, no family, nothing tying me to anyone. I think what happened was he bought me. He bought me and gave me a name and a home."

"That's incredibly sad," Isabel shook her head. "Max and I lucked out and were picked up on the side of the road by our parents. Tess's story is similar to ours. None of us had to go through any of that."

"I don't remember much actually," he smiled at her. "I had a good childhood. I'm glad you three did too."

Max shook his head. "We've been to where we came from." He must have seen my mouth drop. "Not the planet, but where we crashed on Earth." He smiled and I even caught a giggle from that Liz.

Okay. Better.

"It's in the desert. We can take you there…"Tess offered and got the approval nod from Max. "If you want to see it."

Michael nodded enthusiastically.

"I don't understand why you just didn't tell us you were one of us." Max shook his head.

"I didn't know about you until last night; only the women." Michael smiled at Isabel then Tess and I'll be damned if Tess didn't blush. "I had to be sure, you know what I mean. What if I would have walked up to one of you last week and asked if you were an alien. What would you have done? I would have been vaporized where I stood." He smiled and I think he tried to make light of it.

"True," Max agreed.

"So you and Maria infiltrated us. You became our friends to get to the truth; not because you're alien hunters." Isabel smiled.

Michael shot me 'the look' and I ignored him. If he was all Mr. Secret man, then I could be Ms. Tell-All Secrets woman. All's fair in love and …Damn! Love. I thought I knew what it was when I fell hard for Michael. Now I wasn't so sure. I mean I still cared for him and didn't want to see him get hurt; but something had changed.

"Alien hunters?" Kyle asked and looked at me before laughing. "Oh God! That's one of the funniest things I've ever heard!"

I kicked his back and frowned. "What's so funny? I was good at my job. I found them right away."

"You thought it was me!" He started laughing so hard tears rolled down his cheeks. I had to laugh with him. When Kyle laughed, you had to go along with it.

Soon everyone was laughing. I guess if you really looked at, they were laughing at me, but that was okay. I didn't mind. I accidentally looked at Michael and saw his laugh was bittersweet. Yeah, well, a lot of things were bittersweet for me too. Tough shit Mr. Guerin. You made your bed, now lie in it!

"So now what?" Isabel asked as the laughter died down. "I mean, can you stay? Can you and Maria both stay?" She looked at me and I knew I had true friend. It didn't matter how we had found each other, but we had and we were friends.

"No." Michael shook his head and didn't look at me. No surprises there. "We'll have to move on."

"Why?" Kyle looked like someone just ran over his dog.

"We'll be hunted. Not for this…" He waved his hand in the air. "It's because of what we do."

"Where are you going to go?" Tess asked anxiously. "You can't just leave. We just met! There's so much you don't know!"

"She's right." Max said and looked at Michael. "There's more to this that just being able to do things."

"I bet there is…" I mumbled and regretted it instantly. All eyes turned on me and I wish I had kept my big mouth shut. I didn't need the attention now. I needed it when Michael and I were alone. Later. "Sorry."

"Aren't you even curious about anything?" Max asked looking back to Michael. "I mean…We've had years together to figure things out and you've only had a few hours."

"Of course I'm curious, but I also want to stay alive." He ran his hands through his hair and I was starting to think that was sexy again. "Now that I know the three of you are here I don't feel so alone."

Okay. Major blow to the Maria-ego. I thought I was the reason he didn't feel alone anymore. I argued with my emotions and the strong side won. Do. Not. Cry. I looked at him and he gave me a weak smile. Not good enough. My feelings were beyond hurt and I wasn't sure if they could be repaired.

"How long can you stay?" Isabel asked softly and glanced in my direction.

"We should be gone by tomorrow night. It's safer that way, for us all." Michael didn't look at me but if he thought I was going anywhere with him tomorrow night he was high.

"Tomorrow we'll show them the pod chamber," Max conferred with Isabel. "He should see that."

Pod chamber? Okay, that's one place I really didn't want to see. If I thought about my boyfriend being hatched out of a pod I don't think I could ever even look at him the same way. I was having a hard enough time doing that now.

"Are there more…Like us?" Michael asked I could tell it was hard for him.

"No, we don't think so. We had pretty much given up on our forth. You'll know what I mean when you see the chamber." Max explained. "It's just the three of us, well, four of us now." He reached to Michael and clasped his hand. "There's a lot of history that we found out about. Some through memories and some through visions."

"From the…Home?" Michael's interest was piqued and I felt ill again.

Max nodded. "Most of it isn't relevant now. We're not leaving this planet, ever. There is no way to get home even if we wanted to. We have lives here and we're staying. We're just normal citizens with a little extra." He laughed and drew that Liz into him. "This is our home."

Michael nodded and I watched him. I could almost swear I saw the relief in his actions. He had wanted to find them but he didn't want to go away. Well, that was a good. Right? I glanced at the watch on Max's wrist. Holy shit it was almost four in the freaking morning! I yawned; but if I hadn't known what time it was I doubt I would have.

"Maria's go the right idea," Kyle yawned to and I think I set off a chain reaction. "Let's wrap this up for tonight and we can reconvene on the 'otherworldly pow-wow' tomorrow. You know, when I don't have a killer headache and Maria has had time to digest what's going on. Plus, Michael should rest from being Lazarus."

"He was never dead," Isabel corrected. "But you're right. I'm beat too and my dear Alex looks like the walking dead."

Max and that Liz stood up and I was surprised when that Liz stopped in front of my chair. She held out her hand for me to shake and I did so cautiously. I had a feeling she might sink her teeth into it.

"You made me nervous." She said. "I didn't mean to seem like such a bitch, but well, I can be one. I guess I usually am one." She smiled. "But, no hard feelings. Okay?"

I nodded. I still didn't care for Liz all that much, but she had taken the first step and that gave her some character. At least it did in my book. Max and Michael were huddled together and eventually they embraced. Wow. Did not see that coming.

"You and Michael stay here tonight," Isabel stood next to me.

I nodded and watched as Max, Tess and Liz left. Kyle gave me big hug when he got up and I hugged him back even tighter. "I don't want you to go. I feel like I found a part of my family too."

I looked in his eyes and smiled. "Me too, Kyle. Me too." I kissed his cheek and watched him leave.

"We have a guestroom down the hall," Isabel pointed and looked at me.

"I'll be fine on the couch, thanks." I stood up and stretched.

"Maria," Michael stood next to me. "I have to talk to you, don't push me away."

"I don't have anything to say to you right now, okay?" My voice was shaky, but I didn't care. I hope he knew how he made me feel. I wanted him to know how much he hurt me.

He nodded in defeat and followed Isabel down the hall while Alex brought out pillows and blankets for me. I rummaged around in my suitcase and laid my hands on that stupid yellow nightgown. Without thinking about it twice, I stripped and put it on. Suddenly I wasn't the Maria DeLuca I thought I had been yesterday. Yesterday I was the one who was on top of the world. Today I was the one who it just crumbled on.

.Chapter Thirty One

It was one of those things where everything you believed in vanished within a blink of an eye. Some people never know what that’s like. I've been through it twice now. First with my dad dying and now with Michael. The two men I've ever trusted and one died on me the other lied to me.

The couch was comfortable, but I was alone and I was pissed. I didn't know if sleep would even find it's way to me tonight or not. I guess it really didn't matter. I didn't know what I was going to do. All the lies. All the bullshit that had come from that mans mouth, I wanted to scream. I probably would have if I didn't think I'd scare the hell out of Isabel and Alex.

I shook my head and sat up. I snuggled under the blankets and tried to make sense of everything. I mean, in the world I used to know, none of this would make sense. How many people have to sit down and really consider the possibility that they know aliens let alone are in love with one? I never imagined anything like this happening.

When I woke up in Section and was told I was going to be an alien hunter, I had no clue that it would ever turn out to be like this. I never thought my supervisor would be an alien. I never imagined the man I had given my heart and soul to would be from another planet. Pod? He was hatched from a pod. I don't know if I could get past that. God, a streetwise girl like me can only take so much sci-fi bullshit before she blows. I glanced across the darkened room to my suitcase. Everything I needed was in there. I could leave now and take my chances alone. How was I supposed to ever be able to trust Michael again?

I reconsidered leaving, it was entirely too comfortable on the couch. I wondered if Michael was asleep or if he was agonizing how bad he fucked up with me. I couldn't understand why he didn't tell me truth. Did he really think I was going to freak out if he told me he was an alien? Okay, yeah, I would have. Would I have still slept with him? I couldn't even think about that right now. But would I have still fallen in love with him? Yeah, I think I would have.

Maybe.

I couldn't answer anything right now. My mind was severely clouded with the illusions he'd made me fall into. All the things he'd said to me, could I believe him or not? He told me he loved me. I heard him say it and I believed him when he did, but now it's all different. Everything has changed now. Same thing as I thought before, the old rules don't apply. I didn't see Michael and I changing the covers on a bed together anymore. Right now I couldn't even see us in the same house, let alone room.

Those stupid tears fell and I cursed myself. I couldn't let them win, not now. Sure, I had made the sacrifices but for what? Did I really see a future with Michael in it now? I laughed and covered my mouth. Then I couldn't stop. There was absolutely zero to laugh about, but I couldn't help it. The absurdness of the situation was unbelievable. How could I turn my feelings on and off so easily?

Michael was still Michael and yeah, I still was so in love with him it made my head hurt. I pushed Michael thoughts away and centered my attention on Isabel. She had said they were pretty much like me, and I could see that. I would have never guessed she was an alien. She seemed like the epitome of an all human woman. If I wouldn't have seen her use her alienesque powers to cure Michael from a fucking bullet wound I would have never believed it. But she did and I saw it and I believed it.

Right now I believed in everything. I believed in ghosts, werewolves, the freakin' Bermuda Triangle and crop formations. If it was possible then I was firm believer in it. I also believed that my boyfriend was an alien. I could do this; I nodded to myself. Look at Alex and Liz. They love their aliens and so could I. That's when I realized that I did still love him as much as I had earlier. I loved him with all my heart. But I didn't trust him. Not yet. I prayed that I'd be able to again. He gave me his trust and I defended it. I gave him mine and he used it. I knew we'd have to talk about it and I'll listen to him. That was all I could promise myself right now. Anything more and it would be a lie.

"I thought you'd still be awake." Isabel. Anyone else and I would have jumped out of my skin. She walked over to me and sat down. She was wearing a pair of men's pajamas, but on her they looked incredibly sexy. I felt embarrassed in my stupid yellow nightgown. I offered her part of the blanket and she accepted. "You're not going to sleep too good tonight are you?"

I shook my head. "Probably not."

"I didn't think so. Alex was out as soon as his head hit the pillow," she paused. "I know Michael's awake."

"Do you know, like alien know…?" I tried not to smile.

"I heard him," she laughed. "He's tossing and turning and mumbling."

Oh. I nodded and was at a loss for words. It was reassuring to know he wasn't sleeping like a baby, though. If I knew he was tossing and turning for me and not because of this whole 'I found the other aliens' thing it would be better.

"You're a good actress," Isabel said. "You had me fooled. You had us all fooled, well, except Liz. She thought there was more to you when she met you. Then when Michael came she was adamant about it. I really thought he was your brother. You two had a certain kind of chemistry. But now I know where that came from," she winked and I blushed. "The way you two acted around each other was amazing. I mean I was convinced and I'm usually more leery of people than the others." I let her talk. "When I went out with Michael and you and Kyle showed up, I was so happy. I was so happy that you and Kyle had gotten together."

"How did you find out that we weren't who we said we were?" I asked. No one had mentioned how they knew we weren't related.

"Max and Liz. They spied on you and caught you kissing outside." Isabel raised her eyebrows.

I nodded. I remembered our mistake. "It was a stupid thing to do considering…"

"When Max told me, I didn't believe him. We fought about it and I wouldn't believe him. I didn't want to believe him. I had trusted you Maria and I felt like you had used me." Isabel shook her head and I felt a little lower than a slug. "I guess I was partially right."

"No." I shook my head vehemently. "You weren't right. I didn't use you. I didn't even know it was you until last night. I didn't want to hurt anyone I was just doing a job..."

"I know," she smiled and it made me feel good. "I guess Kyle and I both saw the real you peeking through your acting skills. We both liked you, we both still do, there's just so much I don't understand. I know this was a lot for you to take in tonight. No, actually I guess I don't. Michael never told you he was…like us?"

"No, but a heads up might have been nice." I laughed.

"You work together and obviously play together and you were here to help him find us, so how could you not know?"

I weighed my options and decided the truth was the best one here. I wanted Isabel to trust me again, I know on some level she still did, but I also wanted to restore faith in myself. "I haven't known Michael all that long and we've never worked together before this." I took a deep breath and told her my story. I left out a few things, like the nightmares and real information about Section, but otherwise, I told her the truth.

"Oh God…" She raised her hand to her mouth when I was finished. "Maria, you poor thing…"

"No, I'm okay. Don't feel sorry for me." I yawned. "I'll be okay. I think we're friends and I wanted you to know the truth."

"We are friends Maria." Aww…My mind at ease. "It's going to be okay, I really think it is. I don't want you and Michael to go, but…"

Go? I didn't want to go either and especially not with Michael. I was willing to stay curled up on this couch for a very long time. I could live here happily with Isabel and Alex. Now they wouldn't have to get a dog, they could have a Maria instead.

"I better let you get some rest, I think tomorrow might be a little harder to absorb, you know, after the shock has worn off and decisions have to be made."

She squeezed my hand and walked away leaving me alone with my thoughts. Decisions to be made and harder to absorb? I could only take so much and I think I hit my breaking point.

I stood up and paced the room. I felt like the girl on the videotape. Pacing back and forth. Alone, scared and hurting. I didn't want to make anymore decisions. They probably weren't my decisions to make anyway. I was on the outside looking in and I hated it.

I looked at my suitcase on the floor and then saw the twinkling of my car keys next to the couch. The temptation to run was too much. I changed quietly and quickly into jeans and a sweatshirt, threw that yellow nightgown on the couch and looked out the front window. Sure as hell, my pony was sitting right out front and I think I heard it calling my name.

I could start over again, right? I had some cash, a lot of cash, and I had valid ID. If nothing else, Rena had taught me how to blend in. I could do it alone. But did I want to? That was a whole other issue. I didn't want to leave the friends I'd made but Michael…Damn him! Why'd he do this to me! Why'd he make me rethink my feelings? My feelings, that were already damaged goods, were the only things I had left and…Damn him!

I paced some more. If Michael had been truthful with me from the start I wouldn't be freaking out right now. I would be past that part and on my way to a happy hidden life with Michael.

I picked up the car keys and slid them in my pocket. I paced some more weighing my options. For once, I did have options. Fuck it. I found a pad of paper by the phone and a pen. My note was simple. Two words: I'm sorry.

I grabbed my purse from the floor and picked up my suitcase. With ninja-like silence, I walked out the front door and quickly loaded my suitcase in the trunk. I got in the car and with a longing look at the house I started the engine and floored it. I'd like to say I didn't look back, but I did. Shit! I slammed the car into park in the middle of the street a few blocks away and wanted to smoke.

"What are you running from DeLuca?" I asked myself and I think I waited for a verbal answer. When I didn't get one I went internal again.

You're acting like a stupid girl. I was and I knew it. I was trying to run away from my problems. God, I wasn't even giving Michael a chance to explain. Who knows, there might actually be a reasonable explanation for everything. Riiiight. I owed it to him to listen, though. I owed him a lot and if listening and then making a decision was how to pay him back, then maybe I should do it.

* * *

Michael jumped out of bed as he heard an engine roar to life. He looked out the bedroom window just in time to see taillights. Mustang tail lights.

"No…No!" He ran from the room and looked at the couch. Empty. His eyes flew towards the door. Only one suitcase remained. Maria was gone. He saw the note and felt his heart break. She was in danger from Section and she ran from the safest place she could have been. And she ran from him.

He sat on the couch and buried his face in Maria's yellow nightgown.

"Where's Maria?" Isabel asked walking in the room and flicking on a light. "Michael?"

"She's gone." He faced her. "She left. She left me."

Chapter Thirty Two

I sat in the car for a while, I don't even know how long, before I turned around and went back to Isabel's. I knew I was busted when I saw the lights on in the living room. Shit. I walked slowly to the front door and pushed it open. I set my purse down and met two pairs of eyes. One pair filled with knowing and the other with relief. The ones full of relief came at me.

Michael wrapped his arms around me and picked me up holding me tight against him. I closed my eyes and wrapped my arms around his neck. I couldn't help it. No matter how pissed I was, he felt good. He felt right. This is where I was supposed to be.

"Maria, thank God you're okay," he murmured into my neck. "I got scared. Oh God, why'd you leave?"

Why did I leave? He wasn't seriously asking me that was he? I shook my head and opened my eyes to see the back of Isabel walking away. He set me down and looked at me. I mean, he really looked at me.

"Thank you for coming back, it's not safe…"

"No shit." I pushed away from him and sat on the couch. I picked up my nightgown and held it. Damn! Where was Mr. Bear when you needed him? Michael sat next to me and I scooted away. I was still pissed.

"Maria," he took a deep breath. "I'm sorry. I'm so sorry."

"You should be!" I snapped.

"Trust me, I am." He leaned back against the couch and I looked at him.

I saw him candy-coated and full of chocolate. I saw him as I wanted to see him. He was it. He was the one who made me happy, made me feel wanted and needed. And most of all, loved. "Why didn't you tell me?"

"I didn't think I could," he met my eyes and my heart broke. "I wanted to, but there was so much. I couldn't find the words to tell you. I told you I searched for you, and I did. There was only one person who could do this job and it was you and you proved it. You found exactly what I was looking for and I'll never be able to thank you enough for that. I don't know how, but you fell right into the middle of them."

"I'm good like that." I crossed my arms over my chest.

"Yeah, you are. I didn't mean to fall in love with you, but I did. It might have been before I even met you. I looked into your past and I knew you were determined, strong and caring." He sighed and the ice around my heart was beginning to thaw. "I've told you before you were the one, and you are. I surrendered myself to you."

"But you didn't tell me the most important part Michael!"

"What if I told you I was scared?"

Scared? "Okay. Of what?"

"Of losing you once I had you. When I looked into your eyes, I knew you loved me. I know you said it over my shoulder a few times too." He smiled and I blushed, big time. "That's when I got scared. How could I tell you I was an alien? I was what you were trained to find? I couldn't tell you and keep you safe. I told you the less you knew the safer you were."

"Section?" Hmm…

"Yes. If you would have freaked out and caused a collapse of this mission, I was done for and so were you. You were expendable, Maria." I could tell in his voice he didn't want to tell me that. "I was trying to keep you safe. I told you I'd die to protect you and I meant it. I think I damn near proved it."

Instinctively I ran my hand over his chest. "I thought you had." I then quickly crossed my arms back over my chest. Damn! If he wasn't so…Michael!

"Me too. And the last thing that went through my mind was I never got the chance to tell you I loved you." He smiled. "Thank God for Isabel and those magic hands, huh?"

Okay, getting a little too flighty about alien abilities now and freaking me out.

"I should have told you, hell, I should have bared my soul to you-"

"The way I did?" I asked bitterly. "The way I told you things that I swore I would take to the grave with me? I let you inside of me and you didn't do the same. You kept secrets from me and lied to me," I held up my hand. "I know you did it to protect me, but it still hurts Michael. Right now I don't even know if I can trust you or not."

"You can, Maria." He uncrossed my arms and picked up my hand and brought it to his lips. "I promise you Maria, my Sweet Maria, I'll never withhold anything from you again. You'll only get the truth from me."

I nodded but couldn't speak. My mind raced with witty comebacks, but they all fell flat. I looked at him and I saw the true him. "Okay." Okay? Was that it? I seriously considered getting my head examined if 'okay' was the best I could come up with.

"Okay?" He asked and I bet he was thinking the same thing.

"Yeah, okay." I nodded. "I have to believe you Michael, I don't have a choice." Shit, here we go. "I don't have anyone in this world except you. I don't have anywhere to go, no family to worry about me. Nothing. All I've had since I woke up at Section was you! I have to take your word for it because it's all I have!"

He wiped at my cheek where I imagine one of those stupid tears was. Damn. I really needed to rethink this whole 'I'm not a crier' attitude. "You do have me. But do I have you?"

Good question. I shrugged. Deep down I knew I was his. Damn! I'd always been his. So my boyfriend was an alien, so what? He was my alien and he was going to damn well stay that way! "Yeah Michael, you have me."

He smiled and it may have been the biggest one yet. I could almost see the happiness surrounding him. His eyes were alive and I knew I made the right decision. Sure, there would be more discussion, but it wouldn't matter. My heart was leading my hand on this one. My hand was leading my brain. My brain was telling my hand to rip that shirt off of him and lick that chest.

"I love you Maria DeLuca," he whispered and pulled me into him. I went willingly and wrapped my arms around his neck.

"I love you Michael Guerin, but we have to get a few things straight first." I kissed the top of his head and heard him sigh. I rolled my eyes and thought under the circumstances he should not be sighing. "I heard the sigh and shut up." I smiled as I met his eyes. "First, is there anything freaky you can do that I should know about?"

"I can do a few things," he winked and I shivered. "I can move things and open things. I can't do what Isabel did or anything close to it either. I guess I got the low end of the alien power scale."

"Okay, we'll work on that. Next, you tell me I have you, but do I really? Will there be any conflict with this new alien family you found? I don't want my heart broken." I almost added again, but decided to skip the dramatics tonight.

"No conflict, Maria. You do have me, all of me." His eyes verified that fact. Good. "Always."

I nodded in approval. "Now what? What do we do now?"

"We leave," he looked down. "We leave tomorrow night and we're not heard from again. After tomorrow night, Maria DeLuca and Michael Guerin don't exist."

Wow. Okay. So I got to pick a new name, I could handle that. "Where do we go?"

"Where do you want to go?"

"Honestly, I'd like to stay here." I looked at him through the tops of my eyes. "But I guess we can't, huh?"

He shook his head. "No, I'm sorry. I wouldn't mind sticking around here for awhile either. But that's not an option. I have to deal with Section tomorrow as Rena online so we'll see how that goes. I'm telling them that she found us and she was right, we had nothing. We were noncompliant and fought her. I tried to protect you and she beat us both."

"Then how do you explain Rena's sudden disappearance?" I couldn't believe I was asking that question. I felt like I was in a spy novel now. My adrenaline was flowing again with the excitement.

"I've been thinking about it and I think I'm going to have her tell Section she's not coming back because of the guilt. The guilt of killing me."

Wow. This was sounding so final. "Will they buy it?"

He shook his head. "Not at first. They'll send some of their operatives down to try to sniff out something, but there won't be anything to sniff out. It's all covered Maria." He tried to reassure me. "I've covered our tracks."

"What about theirs?" I asked. "What about Isabel, Max and Tess?"

"They'll be fine. The mission was bogus and I never turned in anything from you. Their names were never mentioned. You failed the mission Operative DeLuca." He kissed my lips and I knew everything was going to be okay.

I ran my hands along his cheeks. "I really do love you Michael, but if you're holding anything else back from me…" I trailed off when I saw that expression. "What? What else?"

"When I saw her pointing that gun at you I couldn't think," he ran one hand through his hair while keeping the other tight around me. "I saw my life, alone, flash in front of my eyes. Maria, you're mine. You really do belong to me."

As much as I hated being referred to as property, for some reason when Michael said that I knew I was going to be with him forever. Nice.

"You better believe it," I kissed his lips. "So where are we going to go from here?"

"Anywhere you want. The beaches?"

Ooh…The daydreams of naked Michael chest glistening with oil in the baking sun with sand sticking to that perfect body were hitting me like a freaking bulldozer. Beaches. Definitely beaches. I nodded enthusiastically. "Beaches. Must be beaches."

He laughed and slid me off of him. He extended his hand I took it. Man, I knew I'd eventually cave. How could I not? I followed him down the hall to the guestroom and couldn't get out of my clothes fast enough. I slid underneath the blankets and watched as Michael stripped, I don't know if it really was in slow motion or not, but it sure as hell seemed like it to me. I watched him in the dim light from outside as he came to me underneath those wonderfully soft blankets. Then I froze. We had no protection. Damn! Damn! Damn!

"Shit." He whispered. "I'll be back." He slipped his pants back on and I heard him jog into the living room. I heard the zipper of the suitcase and knew we had scored! He walked back in the room and locked the door behind him. I saw that little silver wrapper in his hand and knew I had to get on the pill ASAP.

He mastered that condom and was back next to me in an instant. I felt his warm body against mine and got dizzy. Those soft callousy hands roamed over me leaving nothing ignored. How I ever thought I could run away from this man was beyond me. He was my everything.

He hovered over me and I touched his lips with my finger. "Don't make me feel that way again, okay?"

He nodded and kissed my fingertip. "I promise Maria."

I sighed as he came down on me and crushed me beneath his weight. He stroked my hair out of my face and kissed my forehead. There was nothing softer in this entire world than his full lips. God, I loved those lips. I had to kiss him, that was it. I forced his head down to me and crushed my lips against his. I slid my tongue inside of his mouth and was saturated by warmth and love. This was how it was meant to be. Always.

I rolled him over and straddled him. Had to make a man see who was in charge sometimes. I guided him into me while his hands found new homes on my breasts. I was happy here and now I knew this was where I could stay. Okay, not exactly where I will stay, but close, I hope.

Before I knew it, Michael pulled his own Kama Sutra move on me and he was back on top. I wrapped my legs around his waist as we clasped hands. "Sweet Maria, you'll never know how much I truly love you."

No? I thought I had a pretty good idea.

.Chapter Thirty Three

I woke up with Michael's arms holding me against him. This was nice. I think I wanted to wake up this way everyday. I smelled…Pancakes? I nearly jumped out of bed.

"What's wrong?" Michael sat up obviously alarmed. The blankets falling off of him leaving his completely exposed. I was really going to have to get on the pill and pick up more chocolate syrup before too long. My urges were getting uncontrollable.

"Pancakes." I smiled and put the jeans and sweatshirt from last night back on. "Hungry?"

He nodded and got out of bed putting his pants from last night on. He didn't put on a shirt and once again I marveled at that chest. I had to touch it again just to make sure there really weren't any bullet holes "Good as new."

I nodded. "Thank you for what you said to me last night. Those were all things I needed to hear." I stood on my toes and kissed his lips.

"It was all the truth." He pulled me into him as I got another whiff of pancakes.

"We gotta go eat."

We held hands as we walked out of the bedroom and into that sweet-smelling kitchen. Isabel was at the stove and there was a plate of pancakes next to her.

"Smells unbelievably good for…" I glanced at the clock on the microwave. "Lunch." Damn! It was already eleven. I inspected the pancakes a little closer and noticed they were shapes. A stack of oval pancakes and I'll be damned, they had antennas; we were having alien-shaped pancakes for breakfast.

"I thought you two might be hungry," she winked and I know I blushed. Still must work to control the blushing. "Have a seat."

We sat at the table and I noticed a huge bottle of Tabasco sauce next to the maple syrup. I flashed back on Max using it on his burger at the Crashdown. Must be an alieny thing; but I couldn't ever remember Michael using it. Oh well, maybe he held back so he wouldn't gross me out.

Isabel fixed up plates and I watched as Michael grabbed the Tabasco. He looked at me and smiled. "I love this stuff." He poured it on his pancakes and I frowned.

"Yeah, I can see that."

"We all do," Isabel explained taking the bottle from him. "I guess you got everything worked out last night?"

I nodded and Michael smiled. "Thanks for everything Isabel," he smiled at her and I wondered what the hell they had talked about while I was sitting in my car last night. Whatever it was I know I was thanking her for it too.

"Your welcome," she smiled back at him. "Max wants to take you to the pod chamber today…" She trailed off looking at me. "I'm not going, Maria, we can hang out here. You don't have to go if you don't want to."

Sigh of relief. I could accept the fact that Michael was an alien, but to see this 'pod' thing was out of the question. I accepted him for who he was but that didn't mean I'd ever be able to get the image of a pod out of my head. "Cool."

We ate breakfast and eventually Michael and I both took showers. When I got out Michael and Isabel were at the dining room table with Rena's laptop in front of them. I knew the look of labor and took a seat without interrupting.

"So this Section, they're not going to down here for us…Are they?" I heard the hesitation in Isabel's voice. Could I blame her for being nervous?

"They'll come down here and look around. They'll check out Maria's apartment; but that's it. There's nothing to lead them to you," he met her semi-scared eyes. "I promise Isabel. I did everything right." He looked to me. "On that end. You'll be fine."

She nodded and looked convinced. Well, that was easy. Must be some type of alien connection telling her she's safe. Or maybe she just saw the truth in his eyes like I did.

I watched Michael type and eventually close the laptop. "Very strange writing about my death." He nodded. "I don't think I liked doing that too much."

I reached across and touched his hand. "It'll work though, right? Or are we going to have to be on the run for the rest of our lives?" Nervous? Who me? Yeah.

"I don't think so, but we won't be back in D.C. for any reason, ever. We're not going to have to run, but we're going to have to be careful. Section has operatives all over the world and I don't know them all; they add new ones all the time."

"We're still going to have to hide."

He nodded. "We'll be in hiding, but that doesn't mean we have to hang out in a cave. We're going to live a nice semi-normal life…"

"Will we ever see you again? I mean, we just met and you're a part of us, we can't lose you now." Isabel asked quickly. "Either of you."

"You'll see us again, Isabel." I answered for Michael and hoped I wasn't lying. I saw him nod and knew I wasn't. "I don't know if it will be here, but somewhere. I'm not losing you either. Just because I'm actually from this planet doesn't mean I don't care about all of you!"

Isabel stood and hugged me. God, I was going to miss her.

We finished breakfast as Max let himself in the front door followed by Tess. I realized I was looking at them a little differently now that I knew they were both aliens. They didn't look any different than I did. Or Kyle or Alex. God, how could I have ever thought it was Kyle? I smiled to myself.

"You ready to go?" Max asked without even glancing in my direction. Alrighty then, it's a good think I really didn't want to go otherwise I was going to have to get ugly on him.

Michael stood as Isabel and I did. He met my lips and cupped my face. "I'll be back soon, then we have to make our plans. I love you Maria, my Sweet Maria."

"You better," I kissed him back. "After all this, you better."

He smiled and left with Max and Tess. I helped Isabel with dishes and I think my heart nearly stopped when the back door opened. It was Kyle. He hugged me and I didn't want to let go.

"When do you leave? Where are you going?" He asked after prying me off of him.

"Tonight I think and I don't know."

He sat at the kitchen table and had the same look Isabel did. "Will we be able to see you again? At least talk to you?"

I nodded and wanted to cry. This was so not fair. All these years of being alone and now I had a boyfriend who loved me and new friends who cared about me and I was going to have to leave them. Thank God I'll always have Michael. "I promise."

I had a favor to ask Isabel and after a short phone call, it was arranged. Kyle waited at her house while she drove me to her gynecologist. I did have my priorities straight. She waited for me while I was examined and given a prescription. A quick stop at the pharmacy and I now had a year's worth of little pills that would prevent any alien babies. Ahh…Life was good.

We stopped in a few stores and Isabel bought some postcards. In the car she scribbled her name and address on them. She handed them to me. "Send these to me when you get where you're going. So I know you made it there and that you're okay."

I nodded and wiped at my stupid eyes. Damn! We went back to Isabel's and sat around with Kyle. Alex was at school and Isabel explained he didn't take all the 'alien pod chamber' talk to well sometimes. I knew I liked him.

"Where are you going?" Kyle finally asked.

I shrugged with thoughts of sandy beaches and Mai Tai's dancing in my head. "I don't know yet."

"This is bullshit!" Kyle stood up and began to pace. "I'm serious, this is complete bullshit! I don't see why you have to go anywhere!"

Uh-oh. "We can't stay here Kyle, they'll look for us to make sure we're really dead."

"Why did you work for a place like that?" He turned to me with pain in his eyes. Oh God, I didn't want to leave Kyle.

"I didn't have a choice." I gave him the abbreviated version of my life. "That's why."

He let out a deep breath slowly. "Wow. Okay, I understand a little better now. You're a very strong person Maria DeLuca and I'm going to miss the hell out of you." He walked over to me and I stood up for one of those incredible Kyle Valenti hugs. "I still think this is bullshit, but at least it's semi-understandable bullshit."

"I know." I broke away from him and looked at him and Isabel. "I'm going to miss you guys so much! I have to ask you a question though. Was there really a dip in the park?"

Isabel and Kyle looked at each other and grinned. They said it together and I could have sworn it was rehearsed. "A big fucking dip!"

We laughed about that for a few minutes and then grew sullen again. The three of us sat in silence for a long time. The occasional smile and brow furrowing allowed.

The front door opened and Michael, Max and Tess walked in. Michael looked alive with knowledge and I knew I was going to have to eventually hear all about the chamber; I just hoped it wasn't today. Today was a day of good-byes. Alex and Liz showed up around dinnertime bringing pizzas with them. Michael was at his laptop making plans of some kind. I assumed they were our travel plans.

Dinner was somber. I don't think Michael wanted to leave anymore than I did. He had more to lose by leaving; he'd just found others like him. Others that could help him understand what he was. I shivered on that thought. Michael wasn't a 'what'. He was a who and I loved him. I hoped that was enough to keep him happy. I caught his gazing at me and knew it was more than enough.

He reached for my hand and I squeezed his tight. We were going to be okay. We weren't losing anything by leaving. I think the bonds we'd made with these people in Roswell were strong enough to last a lifetime. Who knows, maybe someday we can come back and visit? Or live? Our future was hanging by an unseen ribbon. We could go anywhere and do anything. Apparently we didn't have to worry about money because Michael was loaded. I was finally on the pill. Our big concern was Section and Michael didn't seem all that worried about them right now. After all, Rena had killed us.

Michael had let me in a little secret. He really had taken care of everything. There were no loose ends to tie up. We were free. Our life together was about to begin and I wasn't nervous at all. I trusted Michael with everything I am and had. I knew from that moment on we'd always have each other. We belonged to each other.

.Chapter Thirty Four

-Epilogue-

Now I know why people always say they hate good-byes. They suck. I never had to say good-bye like that before and it hurt. Oh God, it hurt like hell.

I have completely given up saying I'm not a crier. I am. Plain and simple, Maria DeLuca is such a crier. Maybe the old me wasn't a crier, but this one is. The hugs and the kisses and the promises. That's what our last night in Roswell was all about.

I didn't want to leave, but I knew we had to. There was no other choice. Michael and I were running off together to live happily ever after; the key word being live, safely hidden. But when I looked at what we were leaving behind…

Isabel. I was going to miss her so much. In this short time I knew I had a found a friend for life. Someone I could talk girl-talk to and go shopping with. Alex. I didn't know much about him, but I knew I was going to miss that smile. The smile that made my friend Isabel so happy.

Max, Liz and Tess. What could be said about them? Max seemed to be the leader of the aliens and wanted to teach Michael so much. Michael had promised they'd email often and we'd come back to visit as soon as it was safe. Liz? Well, I guess it's good sign that I hadn't referred to her as 'that Liz' since she shook my hand. Yeah, we'd never be good friends, but at least now we could be civil to each other. Tess was Tess. She promised to visit and do colorful things to me. I guess that was the cosmetologist in her talking. Or maybe it was the alien…

Kyle. I was going to miss him as much as Isabel, maybe even a little bit more. What I felt when I was around him was fantastic. There was no threat, there never had been. When he had told me he felt like he had found part of his family in me I knew exactly what he meant. He was the brother I never had. He was the best childhood friend I had lost and found again. He was a part of me. I knew we'd see Kyle no matter wherever we went to, if I ever had a brother I'd want him to be just like Kyle. If I ever get off the pill and have alien babies, I swear I'll name each and every one of them Kyle.

So that's why I'm joining the legions of others that hate good-byes. They do nothing but really fucking suck.

They all watched from the porch as we loaded into the pony that I wouldn't have anymore and drove off into the night.

Michael took my hand as he drove, the cool air whipping through our hair. The night was ahead of us and the past was gone. Erased. Terminated. I smiled as he gave me that little smile I used to hate and raised his eyebrows.

"You know you're stuck with me now," he stated.

"Yeah, " I sighed and then giggled. "I think I can deal."

We drove out of Roswell and I did look back. Several times.

* * *

Well, Isabel and Alex couldn't take it anymore. They got tired of waiting around for the 'wedding of the century' and eloped. They honeymooned down here with us and I've never been happier! Kyle's been here a few times too and promises he'll visit more. Personally, I think he just likes to look at the girly-girls on the beach.

Max and Liz said they'd visit too, but I'm not holding my breath. Michael and Max communicate via the computer daily. He's learning more and more about his alien side and to be honest, I think it's kind of cool. He tries new things out on me and I'm actually impressed if not awed. I still don't want to hear details about the pod chamber, but hell, it's only been two months. Maybe in a few years…

This morning we made up the bed together and it felt right. I mean, we had to change the sheets, all that chocolate everywhere… I look at him sometimes and realize how lucky I am to have him. Sometimes he says the same thing to me. Okay, most of the time. And he's right. We both are. Two lost souls who were lucky enough to find each other. That's the way it's supposed to be.

I was lounging on my beach chair with my husband a few feet away. Say what? That's right, my husband. Yup, sure as shit we got hitched. It was a little ceremony on this beautiful beach the last time Kyle was here visiting.

Michael and I both know we'll all get together again someday, I hoped it was for a good reason though. They might need our help someday; or hell, we might need theirs. We were missed as much as we missed. But the knowledge of having this freaky 'family' of sorts kept us strong. I have mastered that whole email thing and Michael had made our lives good and easy here. I don't want for anything.

Okay, I pussed out and kept my first name; I had to. I couldn't imagine Michael calling me anything but 'Sweet Maria'. Yeah, he kept Michael, but our new last name? It's a secret.

I looked at my husband, holy shit I still can't believe I have one of those, as he lay stretched out in the lounge next to me. Oil glistening on that perfect chest. Those arms, oh God, those arms! I saw sand stuck to his side and I wanted him right then and there. I don't think I'll ever tire of the beaches.

Our life is good and I'm not in any rush to leave. It's beautiful here, almost like paradise. I never knew someone could look so good on sand. Even though we're in hiding, I can't imagine hiding anywhere else. We both look over our shoulders a lot for the big bad Section; so far so good. I can't tell you our new location though; otherwise I'd have to kill you.

"Sweet Maria," Michael murmured behind those sunglasses. I smiled at him. God, I loved him. "Who do I belong to?" He flashed me that wicked little grin and licked his lips as I melted.

"You belong to me, baby." I winked at him.

The End